Refutations of Certain Propositions
The whole work on one page. Select a passage number to open that passage with its notes, Scripture references, and citation.
Preface
0PG 28:1337–1340
Τοῦ αὐτοῦ ἐπιστολή, προοιμίου δύναμιν ἔχουσα, καὶ τραγῳδίαν τῆς τῶν Ἐκκλησιῶν ταραχῆς. Ἐθαύμασά σου τὸν φιλόλογον καὶ φιλαλήθη σκοπὸν, ὦ πιστότατε δοῦλε Χριστοῦ (τί γὰρ ἂν εὕροιμι τῆς ἀξίας ταύτης ἴσον;) Εὐστάθιε· καὶ τοσοῦτον ἐθαύμασα, τοσοῦτον ἡττήθην, ὡς αὐτίκα διαναστῆναι πρὸς τὴν ὧν ἐκέλευσας διακονίαν, εἰσφέροντα προθύμως τὸ βούλεσθαι, εἰ καὶ λείπει τὸ δύνασθαι. Πῶς γὰρ ἂν δυνηθείην ἢ τῷ θερμῷ σου ζήλῳ συνεξισῶσαι λόγον, ἢ τὸ χρεωστούμενον τῇ ἀληθείᾳ πληρῶσαι μέτρον, ἢ τοῦ νῦν ὀχλοῦντος ψεύδους παραστῆσαι τὸν ὄγκον; Λέγονται πάσης ἀλογίας καὶ ἀπονοίας γέμοντα ῥήματα· καὶ λέγονται μετὰ πάσης ἀναιδείας καὶ αὐθεντίας, ὡς ἐκ τούτου ῤῥᾷον τολμᾶσθαι τὰ μὴ πρότερον τολμηθέντα, καὶ τὴν αἱρετικὴν κακίαν μηκότι λάθρα καὶ κατὰ μικρὸν ἐπιβουλεύειν τοῖς ἁπλουστέροις, ἀλλ᾿ ὡς ἁπάντων ἔχουσαν ἐξουσίαν νεανιεύεσθαι, καὶ κατὰ πάντων ἐπιτάσσειν, νομοθετεῖν, ἕλκειν πρὸς τὸ δοκοῦν, ἀπαιτεῖν ὑπακοὴν ἀνυπέρθετον, καταγινώσκειν, δίκας εἰσπράττεσθαι τῆς περὶ τὴν εὐσέβειαν ἀκριβείας· καὶ τὸν μὲν ὕβρεσι περιβάλλειν, τὸν δὲ πατρίδος ἐλαύνειν · τούτῳ βρόχους ἐγκλημάτων πλέκειν, ἐκεῖνον γυμνοῦν τῆς προσούσης ἀξίας· ἄλλον καταβάλλειν τῷ θράσει, ἕτερον συναρπάζειν τῷ κόμπῳ. Σιωπῶ τὰ δεσμὰ, τὰ δεσμωτήρια, τὰς ζημίας, τὰς ἀτιμίας, τὰς μάστιγας, τὰ τῶν φόνων ἐλεεινὰ θεάματα, καὶ μετὰ τὴν πεῖραν αὐτὴν δι᾽ ὑπερβολὴν ἀπιστούμενα. Καὶ ταῦτα δραματουργεῖ διὰ πολλῶν ἱερέων. Ὢ τῆς ἀνιέρου τόλμης! Ὢ τῆς ἀφορήτου δίκης! Ων προοίμιον ἱερουργίας τε καὶ διδασκαλίας τὸ γλυκύτατον ἐκεῖνο· Εἰρήνη πᾶσιν· ὧν ἔργον περιφέρειν τὸ κήρυγμα, τὸ πολλὰ παραγγέλλειν περὶ πραότητος, ὅπως φυλάσσωσι τὸ, « Τῇ πραότητι παιδεύειν τοὺς ἀντιδιατιθεμένους, » καλῶς πρεσβεύουσι τό· « Ἡμεῖς οἱ δυνατοὶ ὀφείλομεν τὰ ἀσθενήματα τῶν ἀδυνάτων βαστάζειν· · πάνυ γὰρ ὁσίως τηροῦσι τοὺς σοφοὺς Παύλου λόγους· « Τίς ἀσθενεῖ, καὶ οὐκ ἀσθενῶ; Τίς σκανδαλίζεται, καὶ οὐκ ἐγὼ πυροῦμαι; » καί · « Πᾶσι πάντα γέγονα, ἵνα πάντας κερδανῶ. » Ποῦ νῦν τό· «Μὴ μισεῖτε ὡς ἐχθρὸν, ἀλλὰ νουθετεῖτε ὡς ἀδελφόν ;» Ποῦ νῦν· « Ἵνα τὸ Α χωλὸν μὴ ἐντραπῇ ἰαθῇ δὲ μᾶλλον; » Ποῦ τὸ Ἔλεγξον, ἐπιτίμησον, παρακάλεσον ἐν πάσῃ μακροθυμίᾳ καὶ διδαχῇ; » Χωρὶς κρίσεως καταδίκη χωρὶς ἐλέγχων ἀπόφασις. Ἡ θρασύτης ἀνδρεία νενό μισται· ἡ ὠμότης ζῆλος ὠνόμασται· ὁ δόλος σοφία λελόγισται. Ποία μεγαλόφωνος τραγῳδία τούτων ἀξία; Μικρὸν Ἰερεμίου θρῆνος πρὸς τοσούτων κακῶν πλῆθος καὶ μέγεθος. ᾿Αλλ' ἵνα μὴ δόξωμεν δι᾿ ἀπορίαν τῶν ἀποδείξεων ἐνδιατρίβειν ταῖς οἰμωγαῖς, φέρε πρὸς ἕκαστον, ὧν προβάλλονται, μετὰ ἀληθείας ἁπλῶς ἀπαντήσωμεν, καίτοιγε καὶ πρὸ τῶν λόγων τοῖς ἔργοις ἐληλεγμένοι τυγχάνουσι, κατὰ τὴν θείαν νομοθεσίαν τὴν λέγουσαν· « Ἐκ τῶν καρπῶν αὐτῶν ἐπιγνώσεσθε αὐτοὺς. Καρποὶ δὲ τῶν ἄρτι πονουμένων, ὡς ἔοικε, τὸ σκορπίζειν, οὐ τὸ συνάγειν· τὸ διώκειν, Β οὐ τὸ ἐπανάγειν· τὸ καταβάλλειν, οὐ τὸ ἐγείρειν· τὸ τραυματίζειν, οὐ τὸ θεραπεύειν· τὸ μισεῖν τὰ μὴ πλανώμενα, οὐ τὸ ζητεῖν τὰ πλανώμενα. Τὸ μὲν οὖν ἀψευδῶς γεγραμμένον προδήλως πεπλήρωται, ὅτι «Πάντες οἱ θέλοντες ζῇν εὐσεβῶς ἐν Χριστῷ Ἰησοῦ διωχθήσονται· πονηροὶ δὲ ἄνθρωποι καὶ γόητες προκόψουσιν ἐπὶ χεῖρον, πλανῶντες καὶ πλανώμενοι. Τὰ δὲ μέρη τῆς παρ᾿ ἡμῶν ἀντιλογίας ὑποτέτακται, καὶ οὕτως κατὰ τάξιν διηρημένα.
Tou autou epistolē, prooimiou dynamin echousa, kai tragǭdian tēs tōn Ekklēsiōn tarachēs. Ethaumasa sou ton philologon kai philalēthē skopon, ō pistotate doule Christou (ti gar an heuroimi tēs axias tautēs ison?) Eustathie; kai tosouton ethaumasa, tosouton hēttēthēn, hōs autika dianastēnai pros tēn hōn ekeleusas diakonian, eispheronta prothymōs to boulesthai, ei kai leipei to dynasthai. Pōs gar an dynētheiēn ē tǭ thermǭ sou zēlǭ synexisōsai logon, ē to chreōstoumenon tę̄ alētheią plērōsai metron, ē tou nyn ochlountos pseudous parastēsai ton onkon? Legontai pasēs alogias kai aponoias gemonta rhēmata; kai legontai meta pasēs anaideias kai authentias, hōs ek toutou rrhąon tolmasthai ta mē proteron tolmēthenta, kai tēn hairetikēn kakian mēkoti lathra kai kata mikron epibouleuein tois haplousterois, all᾿ hōs hapantōn echousan exousian neanieuesthai, kai kata pantōn epitassein, nomothetein, helkein pros to dokoun, apaitein hypakoēn anypertheton, kataginōskein, dikas eisprattesthai tēs peri tēn eusebeian akribeias; kai ton men hybresi periballein, ton de patridos elaunein ; toutǭ brochous enklēmatōn plekein, ekeinon gymnoun tēs prosousēs axias; allon kataballein tǭ thrasei, heteron synarpazein tǭ kompǭ. Siōpō ta desma, ta desmōtēria, tas zēmias, tas atimias, tas mastigas, ta tōn phonōn eleeina theamata, kai meta tēn peiran autēn di᾽ hyperbolēn apistoumena. Kai tauta dramatourgei dia pollōn hiereōn. Ō tēs anierou tolmēs! Ō tēs aphorētou dikēs! Ōn prooimion hierourgias te kai didaskalias to glykytaton ekeino; Eirēnē pasin; hōn ergon peripherein to kērygma, to polla parangellein peri praotētos, hopōs phylassōsi to, « Tę̄ praotēti paideuein tous antidiatithemenous, » kalōs presbeuousi to; « Hēmeis hoi dynatoi opheilomen ta asthenēmata tōn adynatōn bastazein; ; pany gar hosiōs tērousi tous sophous Paulou logous; « Tis asthenei, kai ouk asthenō? Tis skandalizetai, kai ouk egō pyroumai? » kai ; « Pasi panta gegona, hina pantas kerdanō. » Pou nyn to; «Mē miseite hōs echthron, alla noutheteite hōs adelphon ?» Pou nyn; « Hina to A chōlon mē entrapę̄ iathę̄ de mallon? » Pou to Elenxon, epitimēson, parakaleson en pasę̄ makrothymią kai didachę̄? » Chōris kriseōs katadikē chōris elenchōn apophasis. Hē thrasytēs andreia neno mistai; hē ōmotēs zēlos ōnomastai; ho dolos sophia lelogistai. Poia megalophōnos tragǭdia toutōn axia? Mikron Ieremiou thrēnos pros tosoutōn kakōn plēthos kai megethos. ᾿All' hina mē doxōmen di᾿ aporian tōn apodeixeōn endiatribein tais oimōgais, phere pros hekaston, hōn proballontai, meta alētheias haplōs apantēsōmen, kaitoige kai pro tōn logōn tois ergois elēlegmenoi tynchanousi, kata tēn theian nomothesian tēn legousan; « Ek tōn karpōn autōn epignōsesthe autous. Karpoi de tōn arti ponoumenōn, hōs eoike, to skorpizein, ou to synagein; to diōkein, B ou to epanagein; to kataballein, ou to egeirein; to traumatizein, ou to therapeuein; to misein ta mē planōmena, ou to zētein ta planōmena. To men oun apseudōs gegrammenon prodēlōs peplērōtai, hoti «Pantes hoi thelontes zę̄n eusebōs en Christǭ Iēsou diōchthēsontai; ponēroi de anthrōpoi kai goētes prokopsousin epi cheiron, planōntes kai planōmenoi. Ta de merē tēs par᾿ hēmōn antilogias hypotetaktai, kai houtōs kata taxin diērēmena.
A letter of the same author, serving as a preface and as a lament over the turmoil of the churches. I admired your scholarly and truth-loving purpose, most faithful servant of Christ (for what could I find equal to that dignity?), Eustathius; and I admired it so much, and was so overcome, that I rose at once to the service you commanded, bringing readily the will, even if the power is lacking. For how could I either make my words equal to your warm zeal, or fill up the measure owed to the truth, or set out the bulk of the falsehood that now troubles us? Words full of every unreason and madness are being spoken, and spoken with all shamelessness and high-handedness, so that by this things never dared before are now more easily dared, and heretical wickedness no longer plots secretly and little by little against the simpler sort, but acts with youthful insolence as if it had authority over all, and gives orders against all, legislates, drags to what it pleases, demands obedience without delay, condemns, exacts penalties for exactness about godliness; it covers one man with insults, drives another from his homeland, weaves for this one the nooses of accusations, strips that one of the rank he holds, throws one down by boldness, carries off another by bluster. I say nothing of the chains, the prisons, the fines, the disgraces, the scourges, the pitiable spectacles of murders, which even after experience are disbelieved for their excess. And this drama is staged through many priests. O unholy daring! O unbearable judgment! Their preface to the liturgy and to teaching is that sweetest word, "Peace to all"; their task is to carry about the proclamation, to give many charges about gentleness, so that they may keep the saying, "In gentleness correcting those who oppose"; they fittingly urge, "We who are strong ought to bear the weaknesses of those who are not strong"; for they very piously keep the wise words of Paul, "Who is weak, and I am not weak? Who is made to stumble, and I do not burn?" and, "I have become all things to all, that I might win all." Where now is, "Do not hate him as an enemy, but admonish him as a brother"? Where now, "So that what is lame may not be turned aside but rather healed"? Where is, "Reprove, rebuke, exhort, with all patience and teaching"? Condemnation without trial, sentence without proof. Rashness is reckoned courage, cruelty is named zeal, deceit is counted wisdom. What loud-voiced tragedy is worthy of these things? The lament of Jeremiah is small beside the number and greatness of such evils. But lest we seem, for lack of proofs, to linger in lamentations, come, let us meet simply and truthfully each of the things they put forward; though even before words they have been refuted by their deeds, according to the divine law that says, "By their fruits you will know them." And the fruits of those now at work, it seems, are to scatter, not to gather; to persecute, not to bring back; to throw down, not to raise up; to wound, not to heal; to hate those who do not stray, not to seek those who stray. What was written without falsehood has plainly been fulfilled: "All who wish to live godly in Christ Jesus will be persecuted; but evil men and impostors will go on from bad to worse, deceiving and being deceived." The parts of our reply are set out below, divided in order as follows.
Chapter 1
1PG 28:1339–1342
Πρὸς τοὺς πλήθει μόνῳ κρίνοντας τὴν ἀλήθειαν. Μέλλοντες δὲ σὺν Θεῷ τῶν κατὰ τοῦ ψεύδους ἀγώνων ἅπτεσθαι, καλέσωμεν εἰς ὁδήγησιν τὸν Θεὸν τῆς ἀληθείας. Αὐτὸς γὰρ ἡμᾶς ἐκ τοῦ ψεύδους τῆς ματαιότητος ἐλυτρώσατο· νῦν μὲν βοῶν· · Ἐγώ εἰμι ἡ ἀλήθεια· · νῦν δὲ παρεγγυῶν· « Θαρσεῖτε, ἐγὼ νενίκηκα τὸν κόσμον. » Πῶς οὖν οὐκ ἐλεεινοὶ οἱ πλήθει μόνῳ τοῦ λόγου τὴν ἰσχὺν ἀπονέμοντες, καὶ οὐ συνιέντες, ὅτιπερ ὁ Δεσπότης Χριστὸς δώδεκα μαθηταῖς ἁπλοῖς, ἀγραμμάτοις, πένησιν, εὐαλώτοις, τὸ κατὰ παντὸς τοῦ κόσμου θάρσος δεδώρηται, παρασκευάσας αὐτοὺς οὐ ταῖς δώδεκα μυριάσιν ἀκολουθῆσαι, ἀλλὰ τὰς μυριάδας συνθέσθαι τοῖς δώδεκα ; Οὕτως ἀεὶ τῆς ἀληθείας τὸ κράτος, κἂν παρ᾿ ὀλίγοις τέως εὑρίσκηται. Ὁ δὲ μὴ τολμῶν δοῦναι λόγον τῆς προκειμένης ζητήσεως, μήτ᾽ εὐπορῶν ἀποδείξεων, καὶ διὰ τοῦτο καταφεύγων εἰς πλῆθος, ὁμολογεῖ τὴν ἧτταν, ὡς οὐδὲν ἔχων παῤῥησίας ἐφόδιον. Τὸ πλῆθος ἡμῖν ἐπισείεις, ὥσπερ ἀπειλῶν τῷ Θεῷ πυργοποιίαν δευτέραν, κατὰ μίμησιν πολυχειρίας φρενοβλαβοῦς. Δειξάτω μοι κάλλος ἀληθείας, καὶ σύντομος εὐθὺς ἡ πειθώ. Πλῆθος δὲ χωρὶς ἀποδείξεων αὐθεντοῦν, φοβῆσαι μὲν ἱκανὸν, πεῖσαι δὲ οὐδαμῶς. Η πόσαι μυριάδες πείσουσί με τὴν ἡμέραν νύκτα νομίσαι; ἢ τὸ χαλκοῦν νόμισμα ὡς χρυσοῦν εἰδέναι, καὶ οὕτω δέχεσθαι; ἢ προσίεσθαι δηλητήριον πρόδηλον ἀντὶ καταλλήλου τροφῆς; Εἶτα γηΐνων μὲν ἕνεκα πραγμάτων οὐκ αἰσθησόμεθα πλῆθος ψευδωνύμων · οὐρανίων δὲ χάριν δογμάτων νεύμασιν ἀναποδείκτοις ἀκολουθήσω, τῶν πάλαι καὶ πρόπαλαι μετὰ πολλῆς συμφωνίας, καὶ τῆς τῶν Γραφῶν μαρτυρίας παραδοθέντων ἀναχωρήσας; Οὐκ ἠκούσαμεν τοῦ Κυρίου λέγοντος· σ Πολλοὶ κλητοὶ, ὀλίγοι δὲ ἐκλεκτοί;» καὶ πάλιν· « Στενὴ καὶ τεθλιμμένη ἡ ὁδὸς ἡ ἀπάγουσα εἰς τὴν ζωὴν, καὶ ὀλίγοι εἰσὶν οἱ εὑρίσκοντες αὐτὴν;» Τίς οὖν εὖ φρονῶν οὐκ εὔχεται τῶν ὀλίγων εἶναι τῶν διὰ τῆς στενῆς εἰσιόντων εἰς σωτηρίαν, ἢ τῶν πολλῶν, τῶν διὰ τῆς πλατείας εἰς ἀπώλειαν ὠθουμένων; Τίς δὲ οὐκ ἂν ἐπιθυμήσοι, εἰ κατὰ τὸν καιρὸν ἐκεῖνον ἔτυχεν ὧν τῆς ἀθλήσεως τοῦ μακαρίου Στεφάνου, τῆς ἐκείνου μερίδος γενέσθαι, τοῦ μόνου τοῖς λίθοις βαλλομένου, τοῦ πᾶσιν εἰς γέλωτα προκειμένου, ἢ τῶν ὄχλων τῶν οἰομένων τὸ ἀξιόπιστον ἐκ τῆς κακῆς αὐθεντίας; Εἷς εὐδοκιμῶν προτιμότερος ὑπὲρ μυριάδας αὐθαδείᾳ σεμνυνομένας, ὡς καὶ ἐπὶ τῆς Παλαιᾶς Διαθήκης εὑρίσκομεν· ἐν ᾗ χιλιάδες μὲν ἔπιπτον τοῦ λαοῦ θεηλάτῳ πληγῇ, μόνος δὲ ὁ Φινεὲς ἔστη, καὶ ἐξιλάσατο, καὶ ἐκόπασεν ἡ θραῦσις. Εἰ δὲ εἶπεν ἐκεῖνος· Πῶς τολμήσει [τις] πρὸς τὰ συμφώνως ὑπὸ τοσούτων γενόμενα; πῶς ἐναντίαν ἐπιθῶμαι ψῆφον τῶν οὕτω κρινάντων ζῇν; οὔτ᾽ ἂν αὐτὸς ἡρίστευσεν, οὔτ᾽ ἂν τὸ κακὸν ἔστησεν· οὔτ᾽ ἂν οἱ λοιποὶ διεσώθησαν, οὔτ᾽ ἂν Θεὸς τὴν εὐμένειαν ἐχαρίσατο. Καλὸν οὖν, καλὸν καὶ τὸ ἕνα δίκαιον παῤῥησιάζεσθαι, καὶ τὸ πολλῶν συμφωνίαν ἄδικον λύεσθαι. Ἀλλὰ σὺ μὲν προτίμησον, εἰ δοκεῖ, τοῦ σωζομένου Νῶε τὸ ὑποβρύχιον πλῆθος· ἐμοὶ δὲ συγχώρησον τῇ τοὺς ὀλίγους ἐχούσῃ κιβωτῷ προσδραμεῖν. Καὶ σὺ μὲν, εἰ βούλει, τάξον σεαυτὸν μετὰ πολλῶν ἐν Σοδόμοις· ἐγὼ δὲ συνοδεύσω τῷ Λὼτ, κἂν μόνος τῶν ὄχλων συμφερόντως χωρίσηται. Πλὴν ἐμοὶ καὶ πλῆθος αἰδέσιμον, οὐ τὸ φεῦγον ἐξέτασιν, ἀλλὰ τὸ παρέχον ἀπόδειξιν · οὐ τὸ πικρῶς ἀμυνόμενον, ἀλλὰ τὸ πατρικῶς διορθούμενον· οὐ τὸ χαῖρον καινοτομίᾳ, ἀλλὰ τὸ φυλάττον πατρώαν κληρονομίαν. Ποῖον δέ μοι καὶ πλῆθος λέγεις; Τὸ μισθωθὲν κολακείᾳ καὶ δώροις, τὸ κλαπὲν ἀμαθείᾳ τε καὶ ἀγνοίᾳ, τὸ πεπτωκὸς δειλίᾳ τε καὶ φόβῳ, τὸ προτιμῆσαν πρόσκαιρον ἁμαρτίας ἀπόλαυσιν τῆς αἰωνίου ζωῆς, ἅπερ πολλοὶ φανερῶς ὡμολόγησαν; Πλήθει τὸ ψεῦδος κρατύνεις ; ἔδειξας τοῦ δεινοῦ τὴν ἐπίτασιν· ὅσῳ γὰρ πλείους ἐν τῷ κακῷ, τοσούτῳ μείζων ἡ συμφορά.
Pros tous plēthei monǭ krinontas tēn alētheian. Mellontes de syn Theǭ tōn kata tou pseudous agōnōn haptesthai, kalesōmen eis hodēgēsin ton Theon tēs alētheias. Autos gar hēmas ek tou pseudous tēs mataiotētos elytrōsato; nyn men boōn; ; Egō eimi hē alētheia; ; nyn de parengyōn; « Tharseite, egō nenikēka ton kosmon. » Pōs oun ouk eleeinoi hoi plēthei monǭ tou logou tēn ischyn aponemontes, kai ou synientes, hotiper ho Despotēs Christos dōdeka mathētais haplois, agrammatois, penēsin, eualōtois, to kata pantos tou kosmou tharsos dedōrētai, paraskeuasas autous ou tais dōdeka myriasin akolouthēsai, alla tas myriadas synthesthai tois dōdeka ? Houtōs aei tēs alētheias to kratos, kan par᾿ oligois teōs heuriskētai. Ho de mē tolmōn dounai logon tēs prokeimenēs zētēseōs, mēt᾽ euporōn apodeixeōn, kai dia touto katapheugōn eis plēthos, homologei tēn hēttan, hōs ouden echōn parrhēsias ephodion. To plēthos hēmin episeieis, hōsper apeilōn tǭ Theǭ pyrgopoiian deuteran, kata mimēsin polycheirias phrenoblabous. Deixatō moi kallos alētheias, kai syntomos euthys hē peithō. Plēthos de chōris apodeixeōn authentoun, phobēsai men hikanon, peisai de oudamōs. Ē posai myriades peisousi me tēn hēmeran nykta nomisai? ē to chalkoun nomisma hōs chrysoun eidenai, kai houtō dechesthai? ē prosiesthai dēlētērion prodēlon anti katallēlou trophēs? Eita gēïnōn men heneka pragmatōn ouk aisthēsometha plēthos pseudōnymōn ; ouraniōn de charin dogmatōn neumasin anapodeiktois akolouthēsō, tōn palai kai propalai meta pollēs symphōnias, kai tēs tōn Graphōn martyrias paradothentōn anachōrēsas? Ouk ēkousamen tou Kyriou legontos; s Polloi klētoi, oligoi de eklektoi?» kai palin; « Stenē kai tethlimmenē hē hodos hē apagousa eis tēn zōēn, kai oligoi eisin hoi heuriskontes autēn?» Tis oun eu phronōn ouk euchetai tōn oligōn einai tōn dia tēs stenēs eisiontōn eis sōtērian, ē tōn pollōn, tōn dia tēs plateias eis apōleian ōthoumenōn? Tis de ouk an epithymēsoi, ei kata ton kairon ekeinon etychen hōn tēs athlēseōs tou makariou Stephanou, tēs ekeinou meridos genesthai, tou monou tois lithois ballomenou, tou pasin eis gelōta prokeimenou, ē tōn ochlōn tōn oiomenōn to axiopiston ek tēs kakēs authentias? Heis eudokimōn protimoteros hyper myriadas authadeią semnynomenas, hōs kai epi tēs Palaias Diathēkēs heuriskomen; en hę̄ chiliades men epipton tou laou theēlatǭ plēgę̄, monos de ho Phinees estē, kai exilasato, kai ekopasen hē thrausis. Ei de eipen ekeinos; Pōs tolmēsei [tis] pros ta symphōnōs hypo tosoutōn genomena? pōs enantian epithōmai psēphon tōn houtō krinantōn zę̄n? out᾽ an autos hēristeusen, out᾽ an to kakon estēsen; out᾽ an hoi loipoi diesōthēsan, out᾽ an Theos tēn eumeneian echarisato. Kalon oun, kalon kai to hena dikaion parrhēsiazesthai, kai to pollōn symphōnian adikon lyesthai. Alla sy men protimēson, ei dokei, tou sōzomenou Nōe to hypobrychion plēthos; emoi de synchōrēson tę̄ tous oligous echousę̄ kibōtǭ prosdramein. Kai sy men, ei boulei, taxon seauton meta pollōn en Sodomois; egō de synodeusō tǭ Lōt, kan monos tōn ochlōn sympherontōs chōrisētai. Plēn emoi kai plēthos aidesimon, ou to pheugon exetasin, alla to parechon apodeixin ; ou to pikrōs amynomenon, alla to patrikōs diorthoumenon; ou to chairon kainotomią, alla to phylatton patrōan klēronomian. Poion de moi kai plēthos legeis? To misthōthen kolakeią kai dōrois, to klapen amatheią te kai agnoią, to peptōkos deilią te kai phobǭ, to protimēsan proskairon hamartias apolausin tēs aiōniou zōēs, haper polloi phanerōs hōmologēsan? Plēthei to pseudos kratyneis ? edeixas tou deinou tēn epitasin; hosǭ gar pleious en tǭ kakǭ, tosoutǭ meizōn hē symphora.
Against those who judge the truth by numbers alone. As we are about to engage, with God, in the contests against falsehood, let us call on the God of truth to guide us. For he has redeemed us from the falsehood of vanity, now crying out, "I am the truth," now charging us, "Take courage, I have overcome the world." How then are they not pitiable who assign the strength of an argument to numbers alone, and do not understand that the Master Christ gave to twelve disciples, simple, unlettered, poor, easily taken, courage against the whole world, preparing them not to follow the tens of thousands, but making the tens of thousands agree with the twelve? So the power of the truth is always strong, even if for a time it is found among few. But he who does not dare to give an account of the question before us, and has no store of proofs, and for that reason takes refuge in numbers, confesses his defeat, as having no provision for free speech. You brandish the multitude at us, as if threatening God with a second tower-building, in imitation of a crazed many-handed crowd. Let him show me the beauty of truth, and persuasion follows at once. But a multitude that acts on its own authority without proofs is able to frighten, but by no means to persuade. Or how many tens of thousands will persuade me to think day night? Or to know a bronze coin as gold, and accept it so? Or to take a plain poison instead of suitable food? Then, in earthly matters, shall we not perceive a multitude of false names, but in heavenly doctrines shall I follow unproven nods, departing from what was handed down of old and from long ago with much agreement and the witness of the Scriptures? Have we not heard the Lord saying, "Many are called, but few are chosen"; and again, "Narrow and hard is the way that leads to life, and few are those who find it"? Who of sound mind, then, does not pray to be among the few who enter to salvation through the narrow gate, rather than among the many who are pushed through the wide one into destruction? And who, had he happened to be present at the time of the contest of the blessed Stephen, would not wish to be of his portion, who alone was being stoned and set out for all to mock, rather than of the crowds who thought their credibility came from their wicked high-handedness? One man of good repute is to be preferred above tens of thousands priding themselves on arrogance, as we find also in the Old Testament: in it thousands of the people fell by a God-sent blow, but Phinehas alone stood and made atonement, and the plague ceased. But if he had said, "How will anyone dare against what has been done with one accord by so many? How shall I cast a vote against those who have decided so to live?" he would neither have been the champion, nor have stopped the evil; the rest would not have been saved, nor would God have granted his favor. It is good, then, good for one righteous man to speak freely and to break up the unjust agreement of many. But you, if you like, prefer the drowned multitude to Noah who was saved; allow me to run to the ark that holds the few. And you, if you wish, place yourself with the many in Sodom; I shall go with Lot, even if he alone parts profitably from the crowds. Yet for me too a multitude is to be respected: not one that flees examination, but one that offers proof; not one that avenges itself bitterly, but one that corrects like a father; not one that rejoices in innovation, but one that guards the ancestral inheritance. And what kind of multitude do you speak of to me? One hired by flattery and gifts, stolen by ignorance and lack of knowledge, fallen through cowardice and fear, one that has preferred the temporary enjoyment of sin to eternal life, as many have openly confessed? Do you strengthen falsehood by numbers? You have shown the intensity of the evil; for the more there are in evil, the greater the calamity.
Chapter 2
2PG 28:1341–1350
Πρὸς τοὺς κελεύοντας μὴ δεῖν ἀπὸ Γραφῶν ζητεῖν ἢ λαλεῖν, ἀρκουμένους τῇ παρ' αὐτοῖς πίστει. Τὸ μὲν οὖν μηδὲν εἶναι τὴν ἄκριτον τῶν πολλῶν συμφωνίαν, οἶμαι μηδὲ τοὺς ἐναντίως ἡμῖν ἔχοντας λοιπὸν ἀντερεῖν· ἡμῖν δὲ ἰτέον πρὸς τὰ ἐξῆς, καὶ ἐξαὐθεντίᾳ δίχα τῆς τῶν Γραφῶν μαρτυρίας · πῶς ἐλεγκτέον τὴν τόλμαν τῶν περιττὴν εἶναι τὴν περὶ τὰς ἁγίας Γραφὰς ἀποφαινομένων διατριβὴν, ὡς ἀρκούσης ἑκάστῳ τῆς οἰκείας πίστεως, καὶ μᾶλλον ἀσάφειαν έμποιούσης ἡμῖν τῆς ζητήσεως. Ταῦτα δὲ καταγινωσκόντων ἐστὶν ὡς ἀσυστάτου τοῦ δόγματος. Ἀλλ᾿ ἡμεῖς θαῤῥοῦντες τῇ ἀληθείᾳ τοῦ μυστηρίου καὶ τῇ βοηθείᾳ τοῦ ἀψευδοῦς, εἰπόντος, « Πᾶς ὁ ζητῶν εὑρίσκει, » καὶ ζητοῦμεν ὡς δεῖ, καὶ εὑρίσκομεν ἃ δεῖ, καὶ μετὰ ἀποδείξεως λέγομεν, καὶ μετὰ προθέσεως γνησίας ἀκούομεν, ὡς καὶ τοὺς οἰκείους πείθειν, καὶ τοὺς ἐναντίους ἐλέγχειν, καὶ ἡμᾶς αὐτοὺς διὰ τῆς ἐρεύνης κερδαίνειν, καὶ μὴ ἀσύστατον πρᾶγμα δεικνύειν. Αμελήσω Γραφῶν; πόθεν οὖν ἡ γνῶσις; Καταλείψω γνῶσιν; πόθεν ἡ πίστις; Παῦλος βοᾷ· « Πῶς πιστεύσουσιν, ἐὰν μὴ ἀκούσωσι;» καὶ πάλιν· · Ὥστε ἡ πίστις ἐξ ἀκοῆς· ἡ δὲ ἀκοὴ διὰ ῥήματος Θεοῦ. » Ὁ τοίνυν τὸ ῥῆμα κωλύων, τὴν ἀκοὴν ἐμφράττει, τὴν πίστιν ἐκβάλλει. Καὶ νόμους μὲν Ῥωμαίων ἀγνοεῖν ἀκίνδυνον οὐδενί· τὰ δὲ μεγάλα θεσπίσματα τοῦ βασιλέως τῶν οὐρανῶν οἱ κωλύοντες μελετᾷν καὶ μανθάνειν ποίαν ἐπιβουλὴν οὐκ ἐργάζονται; Τροφὴ ψυχῆς ἡ Γραφή. Παῦσαι οὖν λιμοκτονῶν τὸν ἔσω ἄνθρωπον, ἄνθρωπε, καὶ λιμὸν ἄγριον ἐπισπασάμενος, οὐκ ἄρτου καὶ ὕδατος, ἀλλὰ τοῦ ἀκοῦσαι λόγον Κυρίου. "Αλλος ἐπιφέρει τὰ τραύματα, καὶ σὺ κωλύεις ὑπάγειν τὰ φάρμακα; Παῦσαι ματαίαν ἀποφαίνων τὴν ποικίλην τῶν ἰατρικῶν βιβλίων σοφίαν · αἰδέσθητι τὸν φιλόλογον ἐκεῖνον εὐνοῦχον, ὃς ἦν ἐπὶ πάσης τῆς γάζης τῆς βασιλίσσης, μήτ᾽ ἐν ὁδῷ καταλιμπάνοντα τὴν ἀνάγνωσιν· οὗ τὴν πρόθεσιν ἀποδεξάμενος ὁ Δεσπότης, ἔπεμψεν εὐθὺς αὐτῷ τὸν διδάσκαλον, προστιθέντα τῇ ἀναγνώσει τὴν γνῶσιν, ἀπὸ τῶν Γραφῶν τε αὐτὸν προσάγοντα τῷ Σωτῆρι. Διὸ καὶ αὐτὸς ἐκέλευσεν, « Ἐρευνᾶτε τὰς Γραφὰς, ἐρευνᾷν εἰπὼν τὴν ἐπιμελῆ καὶ νηφάλιον τῶν κεκρυμμένων ἐξέτασιν. Ἐκ τῶν ἁγίων Γραφῶν, ἡ τῶν ἀδήλων φανέρωσις, ἡ τῶν ἐλπίδων βεβαίωσις, ἡ τῶν ὑποσχέσεων ἔκβασις, ἡ τοῦ Σωτῆρος εὔρεσις Ὃν ἔγραψε Μωσῆς καὶ οἱ προφῆται εὑρήκαμεν. Ταύταις κέχρηται ταῖς φωναῖς πρὸς σύστασιν τῆς ἀληθείας ὁ Παῦλος. Εἰ δὲ Παῦλος ὁ τῶν ἀῤῥήτων ῥημάτων ἀκροατής, ὁ τῶν ἀποῤῥήτων μύστης, ὁ τὸν Χριστὸν ἔχων ἐν ἑαυτῷ λαλοῦντα, οὐ κέχρηται ἁπλῶς … ἀκίνδυνον νῦν ἀμελεῖν μὲν τῆς θείας νομοθεσίας, λαλεῖν δὲ τὰ δοκοῦντα ἀπὸ καρδίας; ᾿Αλλ' ἔστι τινὰ τὴν ἡμετέραν κατάληψιν ὑπερβαίνοντα· φημὶ κἀγώ. Καὶ τοῦτο οὖν ἀπὸ Γραφῶν διδαχθῶμεν, ὡς εἰδέναι τινὰ μὲν ζητητέον ὡς ἐφικτά. Οὔτε γὰρ τὸ πάντων κατατολμᾷν εὐσεβὲς, οὔτε τὸ πάντων καταμελεῖν εὐαγές. Τί οὖν προσκυνοῦμεν, εἰδέναι πάντες ὀφείλομεν, κατὰ τὸ γεγραμμένον· « Ἡμεῖς προσκυνοῦμεν ὃ οἴδαμεν. » Τὸ δὲ ἡλίκον, ἢ οἷον, ἢ πῶς, ἢ ποῦ, μαινομένων ζητεῖν. Ἀλλ᾿ οἱ βουλόμενοι τὰ ἑαυτῶν κρίνειν, ἀπείργουσι τῶν Γραφῶν, προφάσει μὲν του μὴ χατατολμᾶν͵, ὡς ἀπροσίτων, τῇ δὲ ἀληθείᾳ ὑπὲρ τοῦ φεύγειν τὸν ἐξ αὐτῶν ἔλεγχον τῆς οἰχείας κακοδοξίας. Καὶ ὅταν ἴδωσι μὲν ἑαυτων κακοφροσύνην συμποδιζομένην ἀπὸ τῆς τῶν Γραφῶν ἀποδείξεως, παραγράφονται τῶν Γραφῶν τὸν σκοπὸν καὶ τὴν χρείαν " ὅταν δὲ νομίσωσι συντελεῖν αὐτοῖς γυμνόν τι ῥητὸν πρὸς τὴν ἰδίαν ἐγχείρησιν ἀποτμηθὲν τῆς οἰκείας ἀκολουθίας, ἕλκουσιν αὐτοὶ πρὸς τὴν ἰδίαν κατασκευὴν, οὐ τῇ δηλουμένῃ διανοίᾳ δουλεύοντες, ἀλλὰ πρὸς τὴν οἰκείαν χαχοτεχνίαν τὰς συλλαβὰς βιαζόμενοι, ὥσπερ ποιοῦσιν ἐπὶ τοῦ, « Ὁ Λόγος σὰρξ ἐγένετο. » Πρὸς τοὺς προβαλλομένους κακοήθως τὸ, « Ὃ Λόγος σὰρξ ἐγένετο. ν Πολλὰ μὲν τοῖς ἐκπεσοῦσι τῆς ἀληθείας, εἴτε δι᾽’ ἔριν, εἴτε δι' ἄγνοιαν, πρὸς ἀπάτην ἐπινενόηται" τὸ δὲ, ε« Ὃ Λόγος ἐγένετο σὰρξ, » εἰρημένον ὑπερφυῶς τε χαὶ ὑπὲρ ἔπαινον, ἐξελέξαντο καὶ οἱ πάλαὶ κατὰ τὰς αἱρέσεις πολέμιοι, καὶ οἱ νῦν ἀντίδιχοι, χαθάπερ ὡς μυστήριον ἄμαχον, ὡς ἐνόμισαν, ἡμῖν ἐπετείχισαν κατατρέχειν ἐκεῖθεν καὶ βάλλειν τῶν ὀρθοδόξων τὴν φάλαγγα μηχανώμενοι, πολλούς τε δεσμεῖν τῇ πλοκῇ τοῦ ζητήματος. « Ὁ Λόγος σὰρξ ἐγένετο, ν» αὐτὸς ὁ σὰρξ γενόμενος, τὸ πάθος ἐδέξατο. Τίς οὐ φρίττει τὴν τῶν εἰρημένων ἀπόνοιαν; Τὸ γεγραμμένον ἀποχόψαντες, εἶπον, τὸ μὴ δὲ γεγραμμένον ἐχαινοτόμησαν. Ὁ γὰρ εἰπὼν τὸ, « Ὃ Λόγος σὰρξ ἐγένετο,» προσέθηκε χαὶ τὸ, ε« Ἐσκήνωσεν ἐν ἡμῖν" » ἵνα διπλᾶ νοήσωμεν εὐθέως τὰ σημαινόμενα, τὸν Λόγον, τὴν σάρχα, τὸ σκηνοῦν, τὸ σχηνούμενον" καὶ μῆτε τροπὴν, μῆτε ἀλλοίωσιν, μήτε τὶ τοιοῦτο ἐπὶ τῆς ἀτρέπτου οὐσίας ἐκλάβωμεν. Ἢ γὰρ ἂν εἶπε, Σκήνωμα ἐγένετο, οὐχ « Ἐσχήνωσεν ἐν ἡμῖν, » εἴπερ αὐτὴ ἡ τοῦ Λόγου φύσις εἰς σαρχὸς φύσιν μετέστη. ᾿Αλλ᾽ οὐχ οἷόν τε λογίσασθαι περὶ τοῦ λέγοντος " ε Ἴδετε, ἴδετε, ὅτι ἐγώ εἶμι, καὶ οὐχ ἡλλοίωμαι. ν Πῶς οὖν καὶ ἐγένετο σὰρξ, καὶ οὐχ ἠλλοίωται; τῷ ἐνωθῆναι σαρχὶ, οὐ τῷ μεταποιηθῆναι εἰς σάρχα. Διὸ καὶ λέγεται, ε« ᾿Εφανερώθη σαρχὶ, » οὐχ “Ἐφανερώθη ἡ σάρξ' καὶ, « Σπέρματος Ἀβραὰμ, φησὶν, «εἐπελάβετο "» οὐ Σπέρμα Ἀβραὰμ ἀλλοιωθὲν ἢ ἐγένετο᾽ καὶ, ε« Ναὸν ἔσχε τὸ σῶμα, ν οὐχ Εἰς ναὸν μεταβέβληται" χαὶ, « Ὁ ἐν μορφῇ Θεοῦ ὑπάρχων μορφὴν δούλου ἔλαβεν, » οὐ Μορφὴ δούλου γέγονεν. Εἰ δὲ τις φιλονεικῶν οὐ βούλεται τὸ τῷ Θεῷ πρέπον σκοπεῖν, ἀλλὰ δουλεύειν ταῖς συλλαβαῖς ἄνευ διανοίας εὐσεβοῦς, ἅπαντά τε ἀπαιτεῖν τὰ μὴ δέοντα " γινωσκέτω σοφώτερον ἑαυτὸν τῆς χάριτος τοῦ ἁγίου Πνεύματος ἀποφαίνων, καὶ μὴ δεχόμενος τὴν ἐκεῖθεν νομοθεσίαν, τὴν διὰ πολλῶν φωνῶν ἱερῶν, ὡς προείρῆται, σαφηνίσασαν ἡμῖν τοῦ ῥητοῦ τὴν δύναμιν, ἣ οὗ δίχα τολμήσεως καὶ μάχην ἐπεισάγειν τοῖς θείοις λόγοις, καὶ τῶν ἁγίων δογμάτων, ὡς ἐναντίων ἀλλήλοις, καταψηφίζεσθαι " εἴπερ ἐναντίον τὸ, « Ἐγένετο σάρξ, » τοῦ Μορφὴν δούλου λαβεῖν. Αλλ᾽ ἄπαγε, δείλαιε· οὔτε τὸ θεῖον τρέπεται, οὔτε ἡ ἁγία Γραφή πρὸς ἑαυτὴν διαμάχεται, ἑρμηνεύουσα τοῖς φιλαλήθως ἀκούουσιν · εὐπαράδεκτός ἐστιν ὅλη καὶ σύμφωνος. Τὴν μὲν οὖν εὐσεβῆ διάνοιαν ταύτην ἡμῖν αἱ θεῖαι Βίβλοι παραδιδόασι · τὸ δὲ, « Ἐγένετο, » γέγραπται, οὐχ ἵνα τοῦ Θεοῦ Λόγου τροπὴν ἐννοήσωμεν, ἀλλ᾿ ἵνα τὴν ἄκραν ἕνωσιν οὕτω κατανοήσωμεν· ἐπεὶ ἁμαρτίαν οὐ λέγεται πεποιηκέναι, ἀλλὰ πεποιῆσθαι· Τὸν γὰρ μὴ γνόντα, » φησὶν, « ἁμαρτίαν, ὑπὲρ ἡμῶν ἁμαρτίαν ἐποίησεν, » οὐ τῷ μεταποιηθῆναι τὸν Λόγον εἰς ἁμαρτίας ἐνέργημα, ἢ πεποιηκέναι ἁμαρτίαν· ἀλλὰ τῷ λαβεῖν τὴν ἡμετέραν ἁμαρτίαν, καὶ ἀφανίσαι αὐτὴν, κατὰ τὸ γεγραμμένον · « Αὐτὸς τὰς ἁμαρτίας ἡμῶν αἴρει. » Ὥσπερ οὖν ἁμαρτία Β πεποίηται καὶ κατάρα γέγονεν, οὐ τῷ μετατραπῆναι· τὸ δὲ μεταβέβληται· ἢ τὸ πᾶν μεταβέβληται, ἢ κατὰ οὕτω καὶ σὰρξ ἐγένετο, οὐκ εἰς ταύτην μεταβληθεὶς, ταύτῃ δὲ ἑνωθείς. Ἐντεῦθεν καὶ ἄνθρωπος, Θεῷ διὰ πίστεως κολληθεὶς καὶ χάριτος, ἓν λέγεται πνεῦμα· Ὁ κολλώμενος τῷ Κυρίῳ, » φησὶν, « ἓν πνεῦμά ἐστιν· ὁ οὐχ ὡς τοῦ ἀνθρώπου εἰς τὴν τῆς θεότητος φύσιν μεταβαλλομένου· ἀλλ᾽ ὡς τῆς τοιαύτης συν αφείας τὴν πνευματικὴν ἀξίαν αὐτῷ δωρουμένης. Τὸν αὐτὸν δὲ τρόπον καὶ ὁ Λόγος, οὐκ εἰς σαρκὸς μετέστη φύσιν, ἀλλ᾽ ἑνωθεὶς σαρκὶ, σάρξ λέγεται γεγονέναι· καθὼς καὶ ἄνθρωπος κολληθεὶς Θεῷ πνεῦμα λέγεται εἶναι, μὴ τὴν οἰκείαν οὐσίαν ἀποβαλὼν, τὴν κοινωνίαν δὲ προσλαβών. ᾿Αλλὰ τί τὸ σοφὸν τῶν ἀντιλεγόντων; Ἔμεινεν ὃ ἦν· ἐγένετο ὃ οὐκ ἦν· ἐμερίσθη ἡ ἀμέριστος φύσις, καὶ τὸ μὲν αὐτῆς ἔμεινε, δόκησιν γέγονεν, ἢ λέγεσθαι μὲν ὀφείλει ἁπλῶς. νοεῖσθαι δὲ οὐχ ἁρμόζει. Καὶ τίς χρεία Λόγου μηδὲν σημαίνοντος; Αλλ᾿ ὡς ἀπ᾿ ἀρχῆς παραδέδοται, καὶ τὸ εἰρημένον βέβαιον, καὶ τὸ ἀκόλουθον ὡς ἄδηλον, καὶ ἡ ἑρμηνεία σαφής, καὶ ἡ διάνοια εὐσεβὴς, καὶ τὸ ἀδύνατον ἄμαχον, καὶ τὸ εὐπρεπὲς συνυπάρχον, καὶ τὸ ἀξιόπιστον ἐκ πολλῶν μαρτύρων ἀναντίρρητον, καὶ τὸ ἄτρεπτον τῆς θεότητος ἄσυλον, καὶ τὸ πάθος τοῦ λεγομένου ναοῦ, οὐ τοῦ ἐγείραντος τοῦτο Θεοῦ. Πρὸς τούτοις οὐδὲ ἡ Παρθένος νοεῖται μήτηρ κατὰ τὸν ἐκείνων λόγον. Εἴπερ ἑαυτὸν ὁ Λόγος σάρκα πεποίηκεν, οὐ σάρκα λαβὼν ἐξ αὐτῆς προελήλυθε. Πῶς γὰρ μήτηρ, ἧς οὐδὲν τὸ τεχθὲν ἐπιφέρεται; Πῶς δ᾽ ἂν καὶ λεχθείη τοκετὸς ἡ δίκην σωλῆνος ἀνοίκειος πάροδος ; Σκεῦος οὖν ποιοῦσιν, οὐ μητέρα, τὴν ἁγίαν Παρθένον. Καὶ οὐδὲ τοῦτο δύνανται συνιδεῖν, ὅτι τὸ « Ὁ Λόγος σάρξ ἐγένετο » καθ' ἑαυτῶν μᾶλλον προβάλλονται. Εἰ μὲν γὰρ ἄλλος ὁ Λόγος, καὶ ἄλλο σάρξ, δύο, καὶ οὐχ ἔν· εἰ δὲ τὸ αὐτὸ ὁ Λόγος καὶ ἡ σὰρξ, τὸ « Ἐγένετο» λέλυται. Οὐ γὰρ ὁ Λόγος Λόγος ἐγένετο· τὸ δὲ ἐν τῷ αὐτῷ ὂν ἄλλο τι οὐκ ἐγέ νετο. Ὥστε ἀνάγκη ἢ τὸ « Ἐγένετο, ἀνατραπῆναι, ἢ τὰς δύο φύσεις ὁμολογηθῆναι. Τὸ γὰρ « Ἐγένετο κατὰ τὸ ἀληθῶς φαινόμενον εἴρηται πρὸς τὴν τῶν ὀρώντων ὑπόληψιν, ἀγνοούντων τὸν μὴ ὁρώμενον Θεὸν Λόγον τότε. Ωσπερ ἐάν τις εἴπῃ· Ὁ ποιμὴν πρόβατον ἐξ ἀνδρὸς μεταβέβληται· ἀλλὰ καθάπερ Α πρόβατον ἐξ ἀνδρὸς ἀληθῶς ἐνεδύσατο, οὐ φύσεως ἀνάγκῃ ἀκουσίῳ, ἀλλὰ προαιρέσεως γνώμῃ καὶ εὐδοκίᾳ μόνον.
Pros tous keleuontas mē dein apo Graphōn zētein ē lalein, arkoumenous tę̄ par' autois pistei. To men oun mēden einai tēn akriton tōn pollōn symphōnian, oimai mēde tous enantiōs hēmin echontas loipon anterein; hēmin de iteon pros ta exēs, kai exauthentią dicha tēs tōn Graphōn martyrias ; pōs elenkteon tēn tolman tōn perittēn einai tēn peri tas hagias Graphas apophainomenōn diatribēn, hōs arkousēs hekastǭ tēs oikeias pisteōs, kai mallon asapheian empoiousēs hēmin tēs zētēseōs. Tauta de kataginōskontōn estin hōs asystatou tou dogmatos. All᾿ hēmeis tharrhountes tę̄ alētheią tou mystēriou kai tę̄ boētheią tou apseudous, eipontos, « Pas ho zētōn heuriskei, » kai zētoumen hōs dei, kai heuriskomen ha dei, kai meta apodeixeōs legomen, kai meta protheseōs gnēsias akouomen, hōs kai tous oikeious peithein, kai tous enantious elenchein, kai hēmas autous dia tēs ereunēs kerdainein, kai mē asystaton pragma deiknyein. Amelēsō Graphōn? pothen oun hē gnōsis? Kataleipsō gnōsin? pothen hē pistis? Paulos boą; « Pōs pisteusousin, ean mē akousōsi?» kai palin; ; Hōste hē pistis ex akoēs; hē de akoē dia rhēmatos Theou. » Ho toinyn to rhēma kōlyōn, tēn akoēn emphrattei, tēn pistin ekballei. Kai nomous men Rhōmaiōn agnoein akindynon oudeni; ta de megala thespismata tou basileōs tōn ouranōn hoi kōlyontes meletąn kai manthanein poian epiboulēn ouk ergazontai? Trophē psychēs hē Graphē. Pausai oun limoktonōn ton esō anthrōpon, anthrōpe, kai limon agrion epispasamenos, ouk artou kai hydatos, alla tou akousai logon Kyriou. "Allos epipherei ta traumata, kai sy kōlyeis hypagein ta pharmaka? Pausai mataian apophainōn tēn poikilēn tōn iatrikōn bibliōn sophian ; aidesthēti ton philologon ekeinon eunouchon, hos ēn epi pasēs tēs gazēs tēs basilissēs, mēt᾽ en hodǭ katalimpanonta tēn anagnōsin; hou tēn prothesin apodexamenos ho Despotēs, epempsen euthys autǭ ton didaskalon, prostithenta tę̄ anagnōsei tēn gnōsin, apo tōn Graphōn te auton prosagonta tǭ Sōtēri. Dio kai autos ekeleusen, « Ereunate tas Graphas, ereunąn eipōn tēn epimelē kai nēphalion tōn kekrymmenōn exetasin. Ek tōn hagiōn Graphōn, hē tōn adēlōn phanerōsis, hē tōn elpidōn bebaiōsis, hē tōn hyposcheseōn ekbasis, hē tou Sōtēros euresis Hon egrapse Mōsēs kai hoi prophētai heurēkamen. Tautais kechrētai tais phōnais pros systasin tēs alētheias ho Paulos. Ei de Paulos ho tōn arrhētōn rhēmatōn akroatēs, ho tōn aporrhētōn mystēs, ho ton Christon echōn en heautǭ lalounta, ou kechrētai haplōs … akindynon nyn amelein men tēs theias nomothesias, lalein de ta dokounta apo kardias? ᾿All' esti tina tēn hēmeteran katalēpsin hyperbainonta; phēmi kagō. Kai touto oun apo Graphōn didachthōmen, hōs eidenai tina men zētēteon hōs ephikta. Oute gar to pantōn katatolmąn eusebes, oute to pantōn katamelein euages. Ti oun proskynoumen, eidenai pantes opheilomen, kata to gegrammenon; « Hēmeis proskynoumen ho oidamen. » To de hēlikon, ē hoion, ē pōs, ē pou, mainomenōn zētein. All᾿ hoi boulomenoi ta heautōn krinein, apeirgousi tōn Graphōn, prophasei men tou mē chatatolman͵, hōs aprositōn, tę̄ de alētheią hyper tou pheugein ton ex autōn elenchon tēs oicheias kakodoxias. Kai hotan idōsi men heautōn kakophrosynēn sympodizomenēn apo tēs tōn Graphōn apodeixeōs, paragraphontai tōn Graphōn ton skopon kai tēn chreian " hotan de nomisōsi syntelein autois gymnon ti rhēton pros tēn idian encheirēsin apotmēthen tēs oikeias akolouthias, helkousin autoi pros tēn idian kataskeuēn, ou tę̄ dēloumenę̄ dianoią douleuontes, alla pros tēn oikeian chachotechnian tas syllabas biazomenoi, hōsper poiousin epi tou, « Ho Logos sarx egeneto. » Pros tous proballomenous kakoēthōs to, « Ho Logos sarx egeneto. n Polla men tois ekpesousi tēs alētheias, eite di᾽’ erin, eite di' agnoian, pros apatēn epinenoētai" to de, e« Ho Logos egeneto sarx, » eirēmenon hyperphyōs te chai hyper epainon, exelexanto kai hoi palai kata tas haireseis polemioi, kai hoi nyn antidichoi, chathaper hōs mystērion amachon, hōs enomisan, hēmin epeteichisan katatrechein ekeithen kai ballein tōn orthodoxōn tēn phalanga mēchanōmenoi, pollous te desmein tę̄ plokę̄ tou zētēmatos. « Ho Logos sarx egeneto, n» autos ho sarx genomenos, to pathos edexato. Tis ou phrittei tēn tōn eirēmenōn aponoian? To gegrammenon apochopsantes, eipon, to mē de gegrammenon echainotomēsan. Ho gar eipōn to, « Ho Logos sarx egeneto,» prosethēke chai to, e« Eskēnōsen en hēmin" » hina dipla noēsōmen eutheōs ta sēmainomena, ton Logon, tēn sarcha, to skēnoun, to schēnoumenon" kai mēte tropēn, mēte alloiōsin, mēte ti toiouto epi tēs atreptou ousias eklabōmen. Ē gar an eipe, Skēnōma egeneto, ouch « Eschēnōsen en hēmin, » eiper autē hē tou Logou physis eis sarchos physin metestē. ᾿All᾽ ouch hoion te logisasthai peri tou legontos " e Idete, idete, hoti egō eimi, kai ouch hēlloiōmai. n Pōs oun kai egeneto sarx, kai ouch ēlloiōtai? tǭ enōthēnai sarchi, ou tǭ metapoiēthēnai eis sarcha. Dio kai legetai, e« ᾿Ephanerōthē sarchi, » ouch “Ephanerōthē hē sarx' kai, « Spermatos Abraam, phēsin, «eepelabeto "» ou Sperma Abraam alloiōthen ē egeneto᾽ kai, e« Naon esche to sōma, n ouch Eis naon metabeblētai" chai, « Ho en morphę̄ Theou hyparchōn morphēn doulou elaben, » ou Morphē doulou gegonen. Ei de tis philoneikōn ou bouletai to tǭ Theǭ prepon skopein, alla douleuein tais syllabais aneu dianoias eusebous, hapanta te apaitein ta mē deonta " ginōsketō sophōteron heauton tēs charitos tou hagiou Pneumatos apophainōn, kai mē dechomenos tēn ekeithen nomothesian, tēn dia pollōn phōnōn hierōn, hōs proeirētai, saphēnisasan hēmin tou rhētou tēn dynamin, hē hou dicha tolmēseōs kai machēn epeisagein tois theiois logois, kai tōn hagiōn dogmatōn, hōs enantiōn allēlois, katapsēphizesthai " eiper enantion to, « Egeneto sarx, » tou Morphēn doulou labein. All᾽ apage, deilaie; oute to theion trepetai, oute hē hagia Graphē pros heautēn diamachetai, hermēneuousa tois philalēthōs akouousin ; euparadektos estin holē kai symphōnos. Tēn men oun eusebē dianoian tautēn hēmin hai theiai Bibloi paradidoasi ; to de, « Egeneto, » gegraptai, ouch hina tou Theou Logou tropēn ennoēsōmen, all᾿ hina tēn akran henōsin houtō katanoēsōmen; epei hamartian ou legetai pepoiēkenai, alla pepoiēsthai; Ton gar mē gnonta, » phēsin, « hamartian, hyper hēmōn hamartian epoiēsen, » ou tǭ metapoiēthēnai ton Logon eis hamartias energēma, ē pepoiēkenai hamartian; alla tǭ labein tēn hēmeteran hamartian, kai aphanisai autēn, kata to gegrammenon ; « Autos tas hamartias hēmōn airei. » Hōsper oun hamartia B pepoiētai kai katara gegonen, ou tǭ metatrapēnai; to de metabeblētai; ē to pan metabeblētai, ē kata houtō kai sarx egeneto, ouk eis tautēn metablētheis, tautę̄ de henōtheis. Enteuthen kai anthrōpos, Theǭ dia pisteōs kollētheis kai charitos, hen legetai pneuma; Ho kollōmenos tǭ Kyriǭ, » phēsin, « hen pneuma estin; ho ouch hōs tou anthrōpou eis tēn tēs theotētos physin metaballomenou; all᾽ hōs tēs toiautēs syn apheias tēn pneumatikēn axian autǭ dōroumenēs. Ton auton de tropon kai ho Logos, ouk eis sarkos metestē physin, all᾽ henōtheis sarki, sarx legetai gegonenai; kathōs kai anthrōpos kollētheis Theǭ pneuma legetai einai, mē tēn oikeian ousian apobalōn, tēn koinōnian de proslabōn. ᾿Alla ti to sophon tōn antilegontōn? Emeinen ho ēn; egeneto ho ouk ēn; emeristhē hē ameristos physis, kai to men autēs emeine, dokēsin gegonen, ē legesthai men opheilei haplōs. noeisthai de ouch harmozei. Kai tis chreia Logou mēden sēmainontos? All᾿ hōs ap᾿ archēs paradedotai, kai to eirēmenon bebaion, kai to akolouthon hōs adēlon, kai hē hermēneia saphēs, kai hē dianoia eusebēs, kai to adynaton amachon, kai to euprepes synyparchon, kai to axiopiston ek pollōn martyrōn anantirrēton, kai to atrepton tēs theotētos asylon, kai to pathos tou legomenou naou, ou tou egeirantos touto Theou. Pros toutois oude hē Parthenos noeitai mētēr kata ton ekeinōn logon. Eiper heauton ho Logos sarka pepoiēken, ou sarka labōn ex autēs proelēlythe. Pōs gar mētēr, hēs ouden to techthen epipheretai? Pōs d᾽ an kai lechtheiē toketos hē dikēn sōlēnos anoikeios parodos ? Skeuos oun poiousin, ou mētera, tēn hagian Parthenon. Kai oude touto dynantai synidein, hoti to « Ho Logos sarx egeneto » kath' heautōn mallon proballontai. Ei men gar allos ho Logos, kai allo sarx, dyo, kai ouch en; ei de to auto ho Logos kai hē sarx, to « Egeneto» lelytai. Ou gar ho Logos Logos egeneto; to de en tǭ autǭ on allo ti ouk ege neto. Hōste anankē ē to « Egeneto, anatrapēnai, ē tas dyo physeis homologēthēnai. To gar « Egeneto kata to alēthōs phainomenon eirētai pros tēn tōn orōntōn hypolēpsin, agnoountōn ton mē horōmenon Theon Logon tote. Ōsper ean tis eipę̄; Ho poimēn probaton ex andros metabeblētai; alla kathaper A probaton ex andros alēthōs enedysato, ou physeōs anankę̄ akousiǭ, alla proaireseōs gnōmę̄ kai eudokią monon.
Against those who order that one should not search or speak from the Scriptures, but be content with the faith they hold. That the unexamined agreement of the many is nothing, I think not even those who disagree with us will now gainsay. We must go on to what follows, and show how we must refute the daring of those who speak on their own authority without the witness of the Scriptures, and declare that study of the holy Scriptures is superfluous, as though each one's own faith were sufficient, and as though inquiry rather produced obscurity in us. These are the words of men who condemn their doctrine as unable to stand. But we, trusting in the truth of the mystery and in the help of him who cannot lie, who said, "Everyone who seeks finds," both seek as we ought and find what we ought, and speak with proof and listen with sincere purpose, so as to persuade our own, to refute our opponents, to profit ourselves through the search, and not to show the matter as unable to stand. Shall I neglect the Scriptures? From where, then, is knowledge? Shall I leave knowledge behind? From where is faith? Paul cries, "How will they believe if they do not hear?" and again, "So faith comes from hearing, and hearing through the word of God." He who hinders the word, then, stops up hearing and casts out faith. To be ignorant of the laws of the Romans is safe for no one; and those who hinder people from studying and learning the great decrees of the King of heaven, what plot do they not work? Scripture is the food of the soul. Stop, then, starving the inner man, O man, bringing on a savage famine, "not of bread and water, but of hearing the word of the Lord." Another inflicts the wounds, and do you prevent the bringing of the medicines? Stop declaring vain the varied wisdom of the medical books; respect that eunuch, the lover of learning, who was over all the treasure of the queen, and did not leave off reading even on the road; whose purpose the Master accepted, and at once sent him the teacher, adding knowledge to reading and leading him from the Scriptures to the Savior. Therefore he himself commanded, "Search the Scriptures," by "search" meaning a careful and sober examination of hidden things. From the holy Scriptures comes the revealing of what is unclear, the confirming of hopes, the fulfilment of promises, the finding of the Savior: "We have found him of whom Moses and the prophets wrote." Paul uses these words to establish the truth. But if Paul, the hearer of unspeakable words, the initiate of secret things, who had Christ speaking in him, does not simply use … how is it now safe to neglect the divine legislation and to speak what seems good from one's own heart? But there are some things that surpass our comprehension, I too say. Let us then learn this too from the Scriptures, so as to know that some things are to be sought as attainable. For it is neither godly to dare everything, nor holy to neglect everything. What we worship, all of us ought to know, as it is written: "We worship what we know." But how great, or of what kind, or how, or where, is for madmen to seek. But those who want to judge their own matters keep people from the Scriptures, on the pretext of not daring, as though they were inaccessible, but in truth in order to escape being refuted from them for their own false doctrine. And when they see their own ill-thinking hampered by the proof of the Scriptures, they set aside the purpose and use of the Scriptures; but when they think that some bare phrase, cut off from its own sequence, serves their own attempt, they drag it to their own construction, not serving the meaning it shows but forcing the syllables to their own malpractice, as they do with "The Word became flesh." [3] Against those who maliciously put forward "The Word became flesh." Many things have been devised for deceit by those who have fallen from the truth, whether through strife or through ignorance; but "The Word became flesh," which was said in a way beyond nature and beyond praise, has been chosen both by the enemies of old, in the heresies, and by our present opponents, as an invincible mystery, as they thought; and they have built it as a fortress against us, contriving to sally out from there and strike the phalanx of the orthodox, and to bind many in the tangle of the question: "The Word became flesh"; the one who became flesh himself received the passion. Who does not shudder at the madness of these words? Cutting off what is written, they spoke, and introduced what is not written. For he who said, "The Word became flesh," added, "and dwelt among us," so that we should at once understand twofold meanings: the Word, the flesh; that which dwells, that in which it dwells; and should take neither a turning nor an alteration nor anything of the kind in the unchangeable substance. For otherwise he would have said, "He became a dwelling," not "He dwelt among us," if indeed the nature of the Word itself had changed into the nature of flesh. But it is not possible to reason so about him who says, "See, see, that I am, and I have not changed." How then did he both become flesh and not change? By being united to flesh, not by being transformed into flesh. Therefore it is also said, "He was manifested in the flesh," not "the flesh was manifested"; and, "He took hold of the seed of Abraham," he says, not "he became the seed of Abraham by alteration"; and, "He had the body as a temple," not "he was changed into a temple"; and, "He who was in the form of God took the form of a servant," not "he became the form of a servant." If anyone, being contentious, will not consider what befits God, but wants to serve syllables without godly understanding, and to demand everything that ought not to be demanded, let him know that he declares himself wiser than the grace of the Holy Spirit, and does not accept the legislation from there, which, through many sacred voices, as was said before, has made the force of the phrase clear to us; and that not without daring he brings conflict into the divine words and condemns the holy doctrines as contrary to one another, if indeed "He became flesh" is contrary to "He took the form of a servant." But away with that, wretched man: neither is the divine changed, nor does holy Scripture fight against itself, but, interpreting itself to those who listen with love of truth, it is wholly acceptable and harmonious. This godly understanding, then, the divine books hand down to us; and "became" is written not so that we should think of a change of God the Word, but so that we should understand thereby the highest union; since he is not said to have committed sin, but to have been made sin: "For him who knew no sin," it says, "he made sin for us," not by the Word being transformed into an act of sin, or by having committed sin, but by taking our sin and doing away with it, as it is written, "He takes away our sins." Just as, then, he was made sin and became a curse not by being changed … so too he became flesh, not changed into it but united to it. Hence also a man, joined to God through faith and grace, is said to be one spirit: "He who is joined to the Lord," it says, "is one spirit"; not as though the man were changed into the nature of the Godhead, but as though such a union bestowed on him the spiritual dignity. In the same way the Word too did not change into the nature of flesh, but, being united to flesh, is said to have become flesh; just as a man joined to God is said to be spirit, not casting off his own substance but taking on the fellowship. But what is the wisdom of the opponents? "He remained what he was; he became what he was not." Then the indivisible nature was divided, and part of it remained, while … became an appearance; or it ought to be said simply, but it is not fitting to understand it. And what need is there of a word that means nothing? But as it was handed down from the beginning, what is said is firm, what follows is plain, the interpretation is clear, the understanding godly, the impossible uncontested, the fitting present together, the credible from many witnesses beyond dispute, the unchangeableness of the Godhead inviolate, and the passion belongs to what is called the temple, not to God who raised it. Besides, according to their account the Virgin is not even understood as mother. If the Word made himself flesh, he did not come forth having taken flesh from her. For how is she a mother from whom what was born took nothing? And how could a strange passage, like that through a pipe, be called a birth? They make the holy Virgin a vessel, then, not a mother. And they cannot even see that they put forward "The Word became flesh" rather against themselves. For if the Word is one thing and the flesh another, they are two, not one; but if the Word and the flesh are the same, "became" is undone. For the Word did not become the Word; and what is in the same thing did not become something else. So it is necessary either that "became" be overturned, or that the two natures be confessed. For "became" is said according to what truly appeared, with reference to the impression of those who saw, who did not then know the unseen God the Word: just as if someone should say, "The shepherd has been changed from a man into a sheep," when he has truly put on a sheep's form over the man, not by an unwilling necessity of nature, but by the judgment and good pleasure of his free choice alone.
Chapter 4
4PG 28:1349–1350
Πρὸς τοὺς λέγοντας μίαν φύσιν ἐπὶ Χριστοῦ. Πῶς οὖν τολμῶσί τινες, μετὰ τὸ δειχθῆναι δύο τὸν Λόγον καὶ τὴν σάρκα, τῶν δύο φύσεων ἐκβάλλειν τὴν σύνοδον ; πάσαις μαχόμενοι ταῖς ἁγίαις Γραφαῖς, πᾶσαν ὕβριν ἐπάγοντες τῇ ἀνυβρίστῳ φύσει, παντὶ φθονοῦντες τῷ γένει τῶν ἀνθρώπων περὶ τῆς θείας ἐνανθρωπήσεως· ἅπασαν προφητείαν ταύτης ἐκβάλλουσιν, οἱ τὸ διπλοῦν τῶν φύσεων ἀθετοῦντες. Πάντα ὅσα ταπεινότερον εἴρηται τῇ φύσει δεχόμενα τῆς σαρκὸς, τηρεῖ τοῦ Λόγου τὴν δόξαν ἀκέραιον · ταύτης ἐκβαλλομένης, ἀνάγκη πάντα συνδραμεῖν εἰς τὸν Λόγον. Πᾶσα τοῖς ἀνθρώποις ἐλπὶς καὶ παῤῥησία διὰ τῆς τοῦ Λόγου πρὸς τὴν ἀπαρχὴν ἡμῶν ἑνώσεως. Οἱ δὲ τὸν Λόγον φάσκοντες εἰς σάρκα τετράφθαι, τὸ καύχημα τοῦ γένους ἐκένωσαν, καὶ τὰς λαμπράς ἡμῶν ἐλπίδας ἀβεβαίους ἀπέφηναν. Οὐκ ἔτι σεμνύνεται ᾿Αβραάμ, οὐκ ἔτι ἀγάλλεται Δαβίδ· ψευδεῖς αἱ πρὸς αὐτὸν ὑποσχέσεις. εἴπερ οὐκ ἐκ καρποῦ τῆς κοιλίας αὐτοῦ τὸ κατὰ σάρκα ἀνίσταται ὁ Χριστός• ἀλλ᾽ ὁ Θεὸς Λόγος, αὐτὸς ἑαυτὸν σάρκα ποιήσας, τὴν ἐπιδημίαν ἐχαρίσατο. Πῶς οὖν οὐκ αἰσχύνονται καὶ Γραφαῖς θείαις πολεμοῦντες, καὶ ἀνθρώποις φθονοῦντες, καὶ Θεὸν ὡς παθητὸν βλασφημοῦντες, καὶ ψευδεῖς αὐτοῦ ἐπαγγελίας μηνύοντες, μᾶλλον δὲ οὐ ψευδεῖς μόνον, ἀλλὰ καὶ ἐπιορκίαν τοῦ ἀψευδοῦς Θεοῦ καταχέοντες; « Ωμοσε γὰρ, φησὶ, Κύριος τῷ Δαβὶδ ἀλήθειαν, καὶ οὐ μὴ ἀθετήσει αὐτήν· ἐκ καρποῦ τῆς κοιλίας αὐτοῦ καθίσαι ἐπὶ τοῦ θρόνου αὐτοῦ.» Μηδὲν οὖν ἐκ τῆς οὐσίας τοῦ Δαβίδ δεδωκότος, ἀλλ᾿ ἐκ τοῦ Λόγου καινοτομηθείσης σαρκὸς, καὶ μία φύσις ἐν τῷ Δεσπότῃ Χριστῷ, καὶ δεῖ πάντως αὐτὸν νοεῖν ἢ Κύριον τοῦ Δαβὶδ ἢ υἱόν· τὰ γὰρ δύο ἡ μία φύσις οὐκ ἐπιδέχεται. Εἰ Θεὸς μόνον, οὐ κυρίως Υἱός· οὐ γὰρ ἀρχὴν τοῦ εἶναι ἐξ αὐτοῦ λαμβάνει · οὐδὲ γνήσιος υἱὸς, ὁ μηδὲν ἔχων ἐκ τῆς οὐσίας τοῦ λεγομένου πατρός.
Pros tous legontas mian physin epi Christou. Pōs oun tolmōsi tines, meta to deichthēnai dyo ton Logon kai tēn sarka, tōn dyo physeōn ekballein tēn synodon ? pasais machomenoi tais hagiais Graphais, pasan hybrin epagontes tę̄ anybristǭ physei, panti phthonountes tǭ genei tōn anthrōpōn peri tēs theias enanthrōpēseōs; hapasan prophēteian tautēs ekballousin, hoi to diploun tōn physeōn athetountes. Panta hosa tapeinoteron eirētai tę̄ physei dechomena tēs sarkos, tērei tou Logou tēn doxan akeraion ; tautēs ekballomenēs, anankē panta syndramein eis ton Logon. Pasa tois anthrōpois elpis kai parrhēsia dia tēs tou Logou pros tēn aparchēn hēmōn henōseōs. Hoi de ton Logon phaskontes eis sarka tetraphthai, to kauchēma tou genous ekenōsan, kai tas lampras hēmōn elpidas abebaious apephēnan. Ouk eti semnynetai ᾿Abraam, ouk eti agalletai Dabid; pseudeis hai pros auton hyposcheseis. eiper ouk ek karpou tēs koilias autou to kata sarka anistatai ho Christos• all᾽ ho Theos Logos, autos heauton sarka poiēsas, tēn epidēmian echarisato. Pōs oun ouk aischynontai kai Graphais theiais polemountes, kai anthrōpois phthonountes, kai Theon hōs pathēton blasphēmountes, kai pseudeis autou epangelias mēnyontes, mallon de ou pseudeis monon, alla kai epiorkian tou apseudous Theou katacheontes? « Ōmose gar, phēsi, Kyrios tǭ Dabid alētheian, kai ou mē athetēsei autēn; ek karpou tēs koilias autou kathisai epi tou thronou autou.» Mēden oun ek tēs ousias tou Dabid dedōkotos, all᾿ ek tou Logou kainotomētheisēs sarkos, kai mia physis en tǭ Despotę̄ Christǭ, kai dei pantōs auton noein ē Kyrion tou Dabid ē huion; ta gar dyo hē mia physis ouk epidechetai. Ei Theos monon, ou kyriōs Huios; ou gar archēn tou einai ex autou lambanei ; oude gnēsios huios, ho mēden echōn ek tēs ousias tou legomenou patros.
Against those who say there is one nature in Christ. How then do some dare, after it has been shown that the Word and the flesh are two, to throw out the coming together of the two natures, fighting against all the holy Scriptures, bringing every insult on the nature that cannot be insulted, and begrudging the whole human race the divine becoming man? They throw out every prophecy of it, they who set aside the twofoldness of the natures. The nature of the flesh, receiving all that is said in lowlier terms, keeps the glory of the Word intact; if it is thrown out, everything must run together onto the Word. All hope and confidence for human beings comes through the union of the Word with our firstfruits. But those who say that the Word was turned into flesh have emptied the boast of our race and declared our bright hopes unsure. Abraham no longer takes pride, David no longer exults; the promises to him are false, if Christ according to the flesh does not rise from the fruit of his loins, but God the Word, having made himself flesh, granted his sojourn. How then are they not ashamed, fighting against the divine Scriptures, begrudging human beings, blaspheming God as passible, and declaring his promises false; or rather not only false, but pouring perjury on the God who cannot lie? "For the Lord swore truth to David," it says, "and he will not set it aside: of the fruit of his loins I will set upon his throne." If David contributed nothing from his substance, but the flesh was newly fashioned from the Word, and there is one nature in the Master Christ, then one must certainly think of him either as Lord of David or as son; for the one nature does not admit both. If he is God only, he is not properly Son; for he does not receive the beginning of his being from him; nor is he a true son who has nothing from the substance of the one called his father.
Chapter 5
5PG 28:1349–1354
Πρὸς τοὺς λέγοντας, ὅτι τὸ ὁμολογεῖν φύσιν τὴν σάρκα, τετράδα ἐστὶν ἀντὶ Τριάδος κηρύττειν. Πάλιν τὴν αὐτὴν κακουργίαν ἐν ἑτέροις ῥήμασι παρὰ τῶν ἐναντίων προβαλλομένην ὁρῶ. ῎Ανω γὰρ ἁπλῶς εἰπόντες, δύο Υἱοὺς εἰσάγειν τοὺς ἐν ἑνὶ τὰ δύο νοοῦντας, μορφὴν Θεοῦ καὶ μορφὴν δούλου, πάλιν ἐνταῦθα τετράδα κηρύσσειν συκοφαντοῦσι τοὺς φύσει τὴν σάρκα ἀνειλῆφθαι πιστεύοντας. Τοῦτο δὲ λέγουσι μὲν ἐπ᾿ ἐξουσίας, οὐκ ἔκ τινος ἀκολουθίας· προφέρουσι δὲ οὐ τοσοῦτον ἡμῖν, ὅσον τοῖς ἁγίοις πᾶσι, τοῖς τοιαῦτα διὰ τῆς πνευματικῆς κηρύξασι χάριτος, παρ' ὧν ἡμεῖς φωτισθέντες, τὴν μὲν ἀνόθευτον ὁμολογίαν ἐν ὀνόματι Πατρὸς, καὶ Υἱοῦ, καὶ ἁγίου Πνεύματος ἐδιδάχθημεν, τὴν δὲ τῆς ἐνανθρωπήσεως οίκονομίαν ἐκ δύο φύσεων ἐγνωρίσαμεν. ᾿Αλλ' οἱ βουλόμενοι πάντα ταπεινὰ φέρειν εἰς αὐτὴν τοῦ Υἱοῦ θεότητα, παραγράφονται τῆς σαρκὸς τὴν φύσιν· ἵνα τὰ πάθη ταύτης ἐξ ἀνάγκης ἐπιγραφῇ τῷ Θεῷ Λόγῳ, τραπέντι μὲν πρότερον εἰς σάρκα, παθόντι δὲ αὖθις τὰ τῆς σαρκός. Καὶ τούτου χάριν ἔγκλημα τοῖς πιστοῖς ἐπισείουσιν, αὐθεντίᾳ μόνῃ τὰ δοκοῦντα κατασκευάζοντες. Εἰ μὲν γὰρ ἐλέγομεν τῆς οὐσίας τοῦ Πατρὸς, καὶ τοῦ Υἱοῦ, καὶ τοῦ ἁγίου Πνεύματος εἶναι τὴν σάρκα, καλῶς τετράδα ὠνόμαζον, ὡς τῆς αὐτῆς οὐσίας ἐν τέταρσι προσώποις θεωρουμένης· εἰ δὲ λέγομεν, ὅπερ ἐστὶν, ὁμοούσιον μὲν τῷ Πατρὶ τὸν Υἱὸν, ὁμοούσιον δὲ τὸ Πνεῦμα τὸ ἅγιον· εἰληφέναι δὲ τὴν σάρκα εἰς ἐκπλήρωσιν οἰκονομίας, οὐκ εἰς αὔξησιν οὐσίας· πῶς ἀριθμοῦ προσθήκην ἐργάζονται, τῆς σαρκὸς τὴν φύσιν τοσοῦτον παρηλλαγμένην, ὡς ἕτερον πρόσωπον ἐπεισάγοντες ὁμοούσιον; καὶ τοῦτο οὐ καθ' ἑαυτὴν αὐτῆς θεωρουμένης, ἀλλ᾽ ἐν ἀχωρίστῳ συναφείᾳ πρὸς τὸν Θεὸν Λόγον γνωριζομένης · ὥστε μηκέτι κεχωρισμένην αὐτὴν ὁρᾶσθαι, μήτε ὡς ὁμοούσιον τῷ ἴσῳ τρόπῳ συναριθμεῖσθαι. Ὁ μὲν οὖν ἡμέτερος λόγος καὶ τὴν ἐνανθρώπησιν ὁμολογεῖ, καὶ τετράδα, καθώς φησιν, οὐ ποιεῖ, καὶ φυλάττει τῷ Λόγῳ τὸ ἀπαθὲς, καὶ πρὸς πάσας συμφωνεῖ τὰς ἁγίας Γραφάς· ἡ δὲ τῶν ἐναντίων νομοθεσία καὶ τοῖς γεγραμμένοις ἀπ᾿ ἀρχῆς ἀπειθεῖ, καὶ τῆς σαρκὸς τὴν ἀνάληψιν ἀθετεῖ, καὶ τὸν Θεὸν Λόγον τετράφθαι καὶ πεπονθέναι δηλοῖ, ἢ κατὰ φαντασίαν πάντα ἐπιδεδείχθαι. Εἰ δὲ διὰ πολλὰς ἡμᾶς εὐεργεσίας διὰ τῆς μεσιτευούσης ἀχράντου σαρκὸς εἰληφέναι τε καὶ λήψεσθαι ἐλπίζειν ἀναγκάζουσιν ἡμᾶς εἰς ἀριθμὸν τετράδος παραλαμβάνειν τὴν· σάρκα· ὥρα αὐτοῖς καὶ τὸ ἱμάτιὸν που τοῦ κρασπέδου, οὗ πιστῶς ἁψαμένη ἡ γυνὴ ἡ τὴν τοῦ αἵματος πηγὴν περιφέρουσα, τὴν ἴασιν ἔκλεψεν, εἰς συναρίθμησιν τῶν μνημονευομένων λαμβάνειν, καί τι πέμπτον ἐν τῷ κηρύγματι τῆς δοξολογίας τὸ ἱμάτιον παρεισάγειν οὐχ ὡς τιμηθὲν τῷ αὐτῷ τῆς ἑνώσεως τόπῳ, ἀλλ᾽ ὡς παραληφθὲν εἰς θαυματουργίαν παράδοξον. Τοῦ τοίνυν ἱματίου τοσαύτην ἐκ τῆς ἀχράντου σαρκὸς λαβόντος χάριν, καὶ μεταδόντος τῇ γυναικὶ, καὶ μηδὲ προσθήκην τοῦ ἀριθμοῦ ἐπὶ δοξολογίας ποιήσαντος· οὕτω καὶ τὴν ἔνθεον σάρκα τὴν ἀναποβλήτως ήνωμένην τῷ παντοδυνάμῳ Λόγῳ τιμῶντες, εὑρεῖν μὲν δι' αὐτῆς ὁμολογοῦμεν τὴν σωτηρίαν, τηροῦμεν δὲ καὶ τὸν ἀριθμὸν τῆς Τριάδος ἀπαρεγχείρητον, ὡς ἕν οὖσαν ἅμα τῷ Λόγῳ κατὰ τὸ ἀχώριστον τῆς ἑνώσεως, καὶ ἀδιαίρετον τῆς προσκυνήσεως. ᾿Αλλ' ὅσα μὲν ἐφαρμόζοντα τῇ θείᾳ φύσει φάσκουσι γεγονέναι, τὸ δυνατὸν τοῦ Θεοῦ πρὸς κατασκευὴν ἀπρεποῦς ἐννοίας λαμβάνουσι, Παύλου λέγοντος · Αδύνατον τῷ Θεῷ καὶ τὸ ψεύσασθαι, καὶ τὸ ἑαυτὸν ἀρνήσασθαι• ὅσα δὲ καὶ ἁρμόζοντα τῷ Θεῷ καὶ σωτήρια καὶ θεοπρεπῆ καὶ φιλάνθρωπα, ταῦτα πρὸς τὸ ἀδύνατον μεταφέρουσι, μὴ παραχωροῦντες τῇ δεσποτικῇ σοφίᾳ τοῦ δύνασθαι καὶ λαβεῖν σάρκα, καὶ μὴ ποιεῖν τετράδα. Οὕτω κρίσις αὐτοῖς ἐμφιλόνεικος, τὰ μὲν ἀπρεπῶς παρ᾿ αὐτῶν καινοτομούμενα βεβαιοῦν τῷ λέγειν, ὅτι πάντα δύναται ὁ Θεός· τὰ δὲ παρὰ τῆς ἁγίας Γραφῆς εὐσεβῶς κηρυσσόμενα μηκέτι δέχεσθαι ὡς ἀληθῆ, καὶ δυνατὰ, καὶ συμφέροντα· λαμβάνειν δὲ αὐτὰ εἰς πλοκὴν ζητημάτων, καὶ μὴ ἀποδιδόναι τῇ δυνάμει τοῦ πάντα ποιοῦντος τὰ ἀνήκοντα ὑπὲρ ἀνθρωπίνην κατάληψιν.
Pros tous legontas, hoti to homologein physin tēn sarka, tetrada estin anti Triados kēryttein. Palin tēn autēn kakourgian en heterois rhēmasi para tōn enantiōn proballomenēn horō. ᾿Anō gar haplōs eipontes, dyo Huious eisagein tous en heni ta dyo noountas, morphēn Theou kai morphēn doulou, palin entautha tetrada kēryssein sykophantousi tous physei tēn sarka aneilēphthai pisteuontas. Touto de legousi men ep᾿ exousias, ouk ek tinos akolouthias; propherousi de ou tosouton hēmin, hoson tois hagiois pasi, tois toiauta dia tēs pneumatikēs kēryxasi charitos, par' hōn hēmeis phōtisthentes, tēn men anotheuton homologian en onomati Patros, kai Huiou, kai hagiou Pneumatos edidachthēmen, tēn de tēs enanthrōpēseōs oikonomian ek dyo physeōn egnōrisamen. ᾿All' hoi boulomenoi panta tapeina pherein eis autēn tou Huiou theotēta, paragraphontai tēs sarkos tēn physin; hina ta pathē tautēs ex anankēs epigraphę̄ tǭ Theǭ Logǭ, trapenti men proteron eis sarka, pathonti de authis ta tēs sarkos. Kai toutou charin enklēma tois pistois episeiousin, authentią monę̄ ta dokounta kataskeuazontes. Ei men gar elegomen tēs ousias tou Patros, kai tou Huiou, kai tou hagiou Pneumatos einai tēn sarka, kalōs tetrada ōnomazon, hōs tēs autēs ousias en tetarsi prosōpois theōroumenēs; ei de legomen, hoper estin, homoousion men tǭ Patri ton Huion, homoousion de to Pneuma to hagion; eilēphenai de tēn sarka eis ekplērōsin oikonomias, ouk eis auxēsin ousias; pōs arithmou prosthēkēn ergazontai, tēs sarkos tēn physin tosouton parēllagmenēn, hōs heteron prosōpon epeisagontes homoousion? kai touto ou kath' heautēn autēs theōroumenēs, all᾽ en achōristǭ synapheią pros ton Theon Logon gnōrizomenēs ; hōste mēketi kechōrismenēn autēn horasthai, mēte hōs homoousion tǭ isǭ tropǭ synarithmeisthai. Ho men oun hēmeteros logos kai tēn enanthrōpēsin homologei, kai tetrada, kathōs phēsin, ou poiei, kai phylattei tǭ Logǭ to apathes, kai pros pasas symphōnei tas hagias Graphas; hē de tōn enantiōn nomothesia kai tois gegrammenois ap᾿ archēs apeithei, kai tēs sarkos tēn analēpsin athetei, kai ton Theon Logon tetraphthai kai peponthenai dēloi, ē kata phantasian panta epidedeichthai. Ei de dia pollas hēmas euergesias dia tēs mesiteuousēs achrantou sarkos eilēphenai te kai lēpsesthai elpizein anankazousin hēmas eis arithmon tetrados paralambanein tēn; sarka; hōra autois kai to himation pou tou kraspedou, hou pistōs hapsamenē hē gynē hē tēn tou haimatos pēgēn peripherousa, tēn iasin eklepsen, eis synarithmēsin tōn mnēmoneuomenōn lambanein, kai ti pempton en tǭ kērygmati tēs doxologias to himation pareisagein ouch hōs timēthen tǭ autǭ tēs henōseōs topǭ, all᾽ hōs paralēphthen eis thaumatourgian paradoxon. Tou toinyn himatiou tosautēn ek tēs achrantou sarkos labontos charin, kai metadontos tę̄ gynaiki, kai mēde prosthēkēn tou arithmou epi doxologias poiēsantos; houtō kai tēn entheon sarka tēn anapoblētōs ēnōmenēn tǭ pantodynamǭ Logǭ timōntes, heurein men di' autēs homologoumen tēn sōtērian, tēroumen de kai ton arithmon tēs Triados aparencheirēton, hōs hen ousan hama tǭ Logǭ kata to achōriston tēs henōseōs, kai adiaireton tēs proskynēseōs. ᾿All' hosa men epharmozonta tę̄ theią physei phaskousi gegonenai, to dynaton tou Theou pros kataskeuēn aprepous ennoias lambanousi, Paulou legontos ; Adynaton tǭ Theǭ kai to pseusasthai, kai to heauton arnēsasthai• hosa de kai harmozonta tǭ Theǭ kai sōtēria kai theoprepē kai philanthrōpa, tauta pros to adynaton metapherousi, mē parachōrountes tę̄ despotikę̄ sophią tou dynasthai kai labein sarka, kai mē poiein tetrada. Houtō krisis autois emphiloneikos, ta men aprepōs par᾿ autōn kainotomoumena bebaioun tǭ legein, hoti panta dynatai ho Theos; ta de para tēs hagias Graphēs eusebōs kēryssomena mēketi dechesthai hōs alēthē, kai dynata, kai sympheronta; lambanein de auta eis plokēn zētēmatōn, kai mē apodidonai tę̄ dynamei tou panta poiountos ta anēkonta hyper anthrōpinēn katalēpsin.
Against those who say that to confess the flesh as a nature is to preach a quaternity instead of a Trinity. Again I see the same mischief put forward by the opponents in other words. For having said above, simply, that those who understand the two, the form of God and the form of a servant, in one introduce two Sons, here again they slander those who believe that the flesh was assumed as a nature with preaching a quaternity. They say this on their own authority, not from any logical sequence; and they bring it not so much against us as against all the saints who preached such things through spiritual grace, enlightened by whom we were taught the undefiled confession in the name of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Spirit, and came to know the dispensation of the becoming man from two natures. But those who want to carry everything lowly onto the very Godhead of the Son set aside the nature of the flesh, so that its sufferings must of necessity be ascribed to God the Word, who would first have been turned into flesh and then have suffered the things of the flesh. And for this reason they brandish an accusation at the faithful, constructing what they please by their authority alone. For if we said that the flesh is of the substance of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Spirit, they would rightly call it a quaternity, as the same substance would be seen in four persons. But if we say what is true, that the Son is consubstantial with the Father, and the Holy Spirit consubstantial, and that he took the flesh to fulfil the dispensation, not to increase the substance, how do they make an addition to the number, when the nature of the flesh is so different, as if introducing another consubstantial person? And this, when it is not considered by itself, but is known in inseparable conjunction with God the Word, so that it is no longer seen as separate, nor counted together as consubstantial in an equal way. Our account, then, both confesses the becoming man and does not make a quaternity, as he says, and keeps the Word impassible, and agrees with all the holy Scriptures; but the opponents' legislation disobeys what has been written from the beginning, sets aside the assumption of the flesh, and declares that God the Word was changed and suffered, or that everything was displayed in appearance only. But if, because of the many benefits which we have received and hope to receive through the mediating spotless flesh, they compel us to take the flesh into the number of a quaternity, it is time for them also to take into the count of those named the garment, the hem of which the woman who carried the spring of blood touched in faith and stole her healing, and to bring the garment in as a fifth into the proclamation of the doxology; not as honored with the same place of union, but as taken up for a wonderful miracle. As, then, the garment, which received so great a grace from the spotless flesh and passed it on to the woman, made no addition to the number in the doxology, so we too, honoring the divine flesh inseparably united to the almighty Word, confess that we have found salvation through it, and yet keep the number of the Trinity untouched, since it is one with the Word in the inseparability of the union and the indivisibility of the worship. But whatever they say has happened that befits the divine nature, they take the power of God to build an unfitting idea, though Paul says: "It is impossible for God to lie" and "to deny himself"; and whatever is fitting to God and saving and God-befitting and loving to humankind, these they transfer to the impossible, not allowing the Master's wisdom the power both to take flesh and not to make a quaternity. Such is their contentious judgment: to confirm their own unfitting innovations by saying that God can do all things, but no longer to accept as true, possible, and profitable what is piously proclaimed by holy Scripture, rather to take it for tangling questions, and not to ascribe to the power of him who does all things what belongs to it beyond human comprehension.
Chapter 6
6PG 28:1353–1358
Πρὸς τοὺς λέγοντας, ὅτι κατ' ἄνθρωπον γινώσκειν τὸν Δεσπότην Χριστὸν, εἰς ἄνθρωπόν ἐστι τὰς ἐλπίδας ἔχειν. Ἀλλὰ γὰρ, μὴ ἀρκεσθέντες τοῖς οὕτως ἀτόποις καὶ ἀναισχύντοις προβλήμασι, προσέθηκαν καὶ ἄλλην ἰταμωτέραν ἀπόφασιν, λέγοντες εἰς ἄνθρωπον ἔχειν τὰς ἐλπίδας τοὺς Θεὸν καὶ ἄνθρωπον καθ' ἑκατέραν φύσιν ὁμολογοῦντας τὸν Χριστόν. Ἐπὶ τούτοις αὐτῶν πυθέσθαι καλόν. Δεῖ πείθεσθαι ταῖς ἁγίαις Γραφαῖς, ἢ κατ᾿ αὐτοὺς οὐ δεῖ; Εἰ μὲν γὰρ δεῖ, παρ᾿ αὐτῶν ἀκηκόαμεν, καὶ αὐταῖς ἐγκαλείτωσαν· εἰ δὲ λέγοιεν, ὡς οὐ δεῖ, φανερῶς ὁμολογείτωσαν τὴν πρὸς τὰς ἱερὰς βίβλους ἄσπονδον μάχην, καὶ οὐδεὶς ἡμῖν πρὸς αὐτοὺς, οἷα πρὸς ἀλλοτρίους, λόγος. Παρ᾿ αὐτῶν ἀκηκόαμεν· «῎Ανθρωπος ἐν πληγῇ ὤν, καὶ εἰδὼς φέρειν μαλακίαν· · καὶ ὅτι Υἱὸς ἀνθρώπου ἐστί · «Νῦν δὲ με ζητεῖτε ἀποκτεῖναι, ἄνθρωπον ὃς τὴν ἀλήθειαν λελάληκα ὑμῖν. Εἷς Θεὸς, εἷς καὶ μεσίτης Θεοῦ καὶ ἀνθρώπων, ἄνθρωπος Ἰησοῦς Χριστός. Ὁ πρῶτος ἄνθρωπος ἐκ γῆς χοϊκὸς, ὁ δεύτερος ἄνθρωπος ὁ Κύριος ἐξ οὐρανοῦ. Ὁ πρῶτος ᾿Ἀδὰμ, ὁ δὲ ἔσχατος Χριστός. Δι' ἀνθρώπου θάνατος, δι' ἀνθρώπου ἀνάστασις νεκρῶν.» Τοσαῦτα ἐν λόγοις, καὶ πολλῷ πλείω σφόδρα ὅσα πάλιν ἐν ἔργοις. Ἐγεννήθη βρέφος, περιεγράφη σπαργάνοις, ἐτράφη γάλακτι, περιετμήθη κατὰ τὸν νόμον, προέκοψεν ἡλικίᾳ, καὶ σοφίᾳ, καὶ χάριτι, πεῖναν ἔγνω, δίψαν οὐκ ἠγνόησε, πόνων αἴσθησιν ἔλαβε, ταραχῆς καὶ ἀδημονίας καὶ λύπης πεῖραν ἐδέξατο, κατὰ πάντα ὡμοιώθη τοῖς ἀδελφοῖς χωρὶς ἁμαρτίας. Μάστιξιν ὑπεβλήθη, σταυρῷ προσήχθη, ἥλοις περιεπάρη, θανάτου ἐγεύσατο, ταφῇ παρεδόθη, γέγονεν ἡ ψυχή κατὰ τὸν ἅδην, καὶ κρατηθῆναι μὴ δυνηθεῖσα πάλιν ἀπεδόθη τῷ σώματι, καὶ γέγονεν ἡ ἀνάστασις· εἶτα ἐπαφὴ καὶ ψηλάφησις τῶν ἀπιστούντων · εἶτα τροφὴ πιστουμένη τοῦ σώματος τὴν ἀνάστασιν· εἶτα ἀνάληψις εἰς οὐρανὸν ὁρώντων πολλῶν. Τοσαῦται μαρτυρίαι τῶν γεγραμμένων, τοσαύτη πληροφορία γενομένων, τοσούτων ἡ οἰκονομία πρόξενος ἀγαθῶν. Καὶ ταῦτα πάντα κελεύουσι παρορᾶν, καὶ τοσούτων καὶ τοιούτων ἀπεναντίας χωρεῖν, ἀνθρωπότητα δὲ διὰ τούτων ἀποδεδειγμένην μὴ κατὰ φύσιν ὁμολογεῖν· ἀνθρωπότητα δὲ οὐ ψιλήν. Πρὸς ταῦτα καιρὸς ἀποστολικήν ἀντιθεῖναι φωνήν· « Πειθαρχεῖν δεῖ Θεῷ μᾶλλον ἢ ἀνθρώποις. » Οὕτω δ' ἀνθρωπότητος ἀῤῥήτως ήνωμένης καὶ ἀχωρίστως θεότητι, ὡς τὸν αὐτὸν βρέφος καὶ παιδίον βλέπεσθαι, καὶ Θεὸν γινώσκεσθαι. « Παιδίον ἐγεννήθη ἡμῖν, » φησὶν ὁ προφήτης, « Υἱὸς καὶ ἐδόθη, καὶ καλεῖται τὸ ὄνομα αὐτοῦ μεγάλης βουλῆς ῎Ἄγγελος, θαυμαστὸς, σύμβουλος, Θεὸς ἰσχυρός. » Ἐν σπαργάνοις περιγράφεται· ἀλλὰ πάσῃ τῇ κτίσει τὴν δεσποτείαν ἀπερίγραφον ἐπιδείκνυται. Ἐν φάτνῃ ἐτίθετο, ἀλλὰ παρ' ἀγγέλων ὑμνούμενος ἐδοξάζετο· πεῖναν καὶ δίψαν ὑπέμεινεν, ἀλλ᾽ ἐκ πέντε ἄρτων χιλιάδας ἐχόρτασε, καὶ περισσείαν κλασμάτων δεκαδύο κοφίνων, ὡς ἠθέλησεν, ἔδειξε. Συντόμως εἰπεῖν, ἐγεύσατο θανάτου, ἀλλὰ κατέλυσε τὸν τὸ κράτος ἔχοντα τοῦ θανάτου · καὶ κατ᾿ αὐτὸ δὲ τὸ πάθος, ἐπὶ σταυροῦ μὲν ἦν τὸ σῶμα κρεμάμενον, πανταχοῦ δὲ ὁ ἐν αὐτῷ Θεὸς Λόγος τὴν ἀπαθῆ δυναστείαν ἐπιδεικνύμενος ἦν. Ἐσείετο γῆ, ἐσχίζοντο πέτραι, συνεκαλύπτετο ἥλιος, διεῤῥήγνυτο καταπέτασμα, τάφοι ἠνοίγοντο, νεκροί ἀνεπήδων, ξένοι κήρυκες τῆς καταλύσεως τοῦ θανάτου, πᾶσα κτίσις τὴν ἀόρατον θεότητα τοῦ ἐσταυρωμένου ἐμήνυε. Ποίαν ἕξομεν ἀπολογίαν, τηλικαύτης ἀμελήσαντες σωτηρίας, καὶ τοσαύτην παριδόντες πληροφορίαν, συνθέμενοί τε ταῖς τῶν φιλονεικούντων καινοτομίαις; ᾿Αλλ' ὅτι μὲν κατὰ πάντα τρόπον ἁρμόζει γινώσκειν τὸν Σωτῆρα Χριστὸν Θεὸν ἅμα καὶ ἄνθρωπον, κατὰ φύσιν ἑκατέραν, κἂν ἡμεῖς σιωπήσωμεν, οἱ λίθοι κράξονται· τὸ δὲ μὴ ἔχειν εἰς ἄνθρωπον ἁπλῶς τὰς ἐλπίδας τοὺς οὕτω πιστεύοντας, ἀναγκαῖον δεῖξαι σαφῶς. Καίτοιγε καὶ εἴ τις ἀνέκυπτεν ἀπορία, ταύτης ἐχρῆν τὴν λύσιν ζητεῖν, ἢ τὴν οἰκείαν ἀμάθειαν ὁμολογεῖν, οὐ τῶν γεγραμμένων ἀναχωρεῖν. Νυνὶ δὲ καὶ ῥάδιον τὸ πρέπον εὑρεῖν, ὅτι τὰς ἐλπίδας ἔχομεν εἰς τὴν ἔνσαρκον τοῦ ἐνανθρωπήσαντος παρουσίαν, εἰς τὴν σωτήριον τοῦ δεσπότου οἰκονομίαν, διὰ μὲν τῆς ὁρωμένης σαρκὸς τὸν ἀόρατον Θεὸν Λόγον ἐπιγινώσκοντες, καὶ διὰ τοῦ πάθους ταύτης τὴν ἀπάθειαν λαμβάνειν πιστεύοντες· πάντα δὲ τὰ γενόμενα, τῇ ἡνωμένῃ τῇ σαρκὶ θεότητι ἐπιγράφοντες, καὶ οὕτω μίαν τὴν προσκύνησιν τῷ σαρκωθέντι καὶ ἐνανθρωπήσαντι Θεῷ Λόγῳ προσάγοντες. Οὐδὲ γὰρ ἡ ἁψαμένη γυνὴ τοῦ κρασπέδου εἰς κράσπεδον ἔχουσα τὰς ἐλπίδας ἠλέγχετο, ἀλλ᾽, εἰς τὴν ἀόρατον δύναμιν τοῦ τὸ ἱμάτιον περιβεβλημένου, οὗπερ τὸ κράσπεδον. Οὐδὲ ὁ τῷ πτύσματι τῆς τυφλώσεως ἐλευθερωθεὶς, εἰς πτύσμα τὴν πεποίθησιν εἶχεν, ἀλλ᾽ εἰς τὴν ἀήττητον ἐξουσίαν τοῦ κελεύσαντος αὐτὸν οὕτω τὴν ἴασιν δέξασθαι. Ἐπεὶ καὶ νῦν οἱ προσιόντες ἁγίῳ θυσιαστηρίῳ, περιπτυσσόμενοι δὲ τοῦτο, καὶ μετὰ φόβου καὶ χαρᾶς ἀσπαζόμενοι, οὐκ εἰς λίθον ἢ ξύλον ἁπλῶς ἐπερείδονται, ἀλλ᾽ εἰς τὴν διὰ τοῦ λίθου ἢ ξύλου τοῖς εὐσεβέσι μνημονευομένου χάριν. Ἢ σὺ καὶ τοὺς σωθέντας ποτὲ ἐπὶ τοῦ μακαρίου Μωϋσέως διὰ τοῦ βλέπειν εἰς τὸν ὑψωθέντα χαλκοῦν ὄφιν, ὄφει τὴν σωτηρίαν αὐτῶν ἐπιτρέπειν διέβαλες; Εἰ δὲ ἡ εἰκὼν τοῦ μυστηρίου τοσαύτην ἐνέργειαν δι' ὄφεως ἐπεδείξατο· πόσῳ μᾶλλον αὐτὸ τῆς χάριτος τὸ πρωτότυπον δι' ἀνθρώπου σοι παρέξει, καθὼς καὶ παρέσχε τοῖς πιστοῖς τὰς πολυτρόπους εὐεργεσίας κατὰ τὸν εἰπόντα· «Ωσπερ δι' ἀνθρώπου ὁ θάνατος, οὕτω δι' ἀνθρώπου ἡ ἀνάστασις τῶν νεκρῶν.
Pros tous legontas, hoti kat' anthrōpon ginōskein ton Despotēn Christon, eis anthrōpon esti tas elpidas echein. Alla gar, mē arkesthentes tois houtōs atopois kai anaischyntois problēmasi, prosethēkan kai allēn itamōteran apophasin, legontes eis anthrōpon echein tas elpidas tous Theon kai anthrōpon kath' hekateran physin homologountas ton Christon. Epi toutois autōn pythesthai kalon. Dei peithesthai tais hagiais Graphais, ē kat᾿ autous ou dei? Ei men gar dei, par᾿ autōn akēkoamen, kai autais enkaleitōsan; ei de legoien, hōs ou dei, phanerōs homologeitōsan tēn pros tas hieras biblous aspondon machēn, kai oudeis hēmin pros autous, hoia pros allotrious, logos. Par᾿ autōn akēkoamen; «᾿Anthrōpos en plēgę̄ ōn, kai eidōs pherein malakian; ; kai hoti Huios anthrōpou esti ; «Nyn de me zēteite apokteinai, anthrōpon hos tēn alētheian lelalēka hymin. Heis Theos, heis kai mesitēs Theou kai anthrōpōn, anthrōpos Iēsous Christos. Ho prōtos anthrōpos ek gēs choïkos, ho deuteros anthrōpos ho Kyrios ex ouranou. Ho prōtos ᾿Adam, ho de eschatos Christos. Di' anthrōpou thanatos, di' anthrōpou anastasis nekrōn.» Tosauta en logois, kai pollǭ pleiō sphodra hosa palin en ergois. Egennēthē brephos, periegraphē sparganois, etraphē galakti, perietmēthē kata ton nomon, proekopsen hēlikią, kai sophią, kai chariti, peinan egnō, dipsan ouk ēgnoēse, ponōn aisthēsin elabe, tarachēs kai adēmonias kai lypēs peiran edexato, kata panta hōmoiōthē tois adelphois chōris hamartias. Mastixin hypeblēthē, staurǭ prosēchthē, hēlois perieparē, thanatou egeusato, taphę̄ paredothē, gegonen hē psychē kata ton hadēn, kai kratēthēnai mē dynētheisa palin apedothē tǭ sōmati, kai gegonen hē anastasis; eita epaphē kai psēlaphēsis tōn apistountōn ; eita trophē pistoumenē tou sōmatos tēn anastasin; eita analēpsis eis ouranon horōntōn pollōn. Tosautai martyriai tōn gegrammenōn, tosautē plērophoria genomenōn, tosoutōn hē oikonomia proxenos agathōn. Kai tauta panta keleuousi paroran, kai tosoutōn kai toioutōn apenantias chōrein, anthrōpotēta de dia toutōn apodedeigmenēn mē kata physin homologein; anthrōpotēta de ou psilēn. Pros tauta kairos apostolikēn antitheinai phōnēn; « Peitharchein dei Theǭ mallon ē anthrōpois. » Houtō d' anthrōpotētos arrhētōs ēnōmenēs kai achōristōs theotēti, hōs ton auton brephos kai paidion blepesthai, kai Theon ginōskesthai. « Paidion egennēthē hēmin, » phēsin ho prophētēs, « Huios kai edothē, kai kaleitai to onoma autou megalēs boulēs ᾿Angelos, thaumastos, symboulos, Theos ischyros. » En sparganois perigraphetai; alla pasę̄ tę̄ ktisei tēn despoteian aperigraphon epideiknytai. En phatnę̄ etitheto, alla par' angelōn hymnoumenos edoxazeto; peinan kai dipsan hypemeinen, all᾽ ek pente artōn chiliadas echortase, kai perisseian klasmatōn dekadyo kophinōn, hōs ēthelēsen, edeixe. Syntomōs eipein, egeusato thanatou, alla katelyse ton to kratos echonta tou thanatou ; kai kat᾿ auto de to pathos, epi staurou men ēn to sōma kremamenon, pantachou de ho en autǭ Theos Logos tēn apathē dynasteian epideiknymenos ēn. Eseieto gē, eschizonto petrai, synekalypteto hēlios, dierrhēgnyto katapetasma, taphoi ēnoigonto, nekroi anepēdōn, xenoi kērykes tēs katalyseōs tou thanatou, pasa ktisis tēn aoraton theotēta tou estaurōmenou emēnye. Poian hexomen apologian, tēlikautēs amelēsantes sōtērias, kai tosautēn paridontes plērophorian, synthemenoi te tais tōn philoneikountōn kainotomiais? ᾿All' hoti men kata panta tropon harmozei ginōskein ton Sōtēra Christon Theon hama kai anthrōpon, kata physin hekateran, kan hēmeis siōpēsōmen, hoi lithoi kraxontai; to de mē echein eis anthrōpon haplōs tas elpidas tous houtō pisteuontas, anankaion deixai saphōs. Kaitoige kai ei tis anekypten aporia, tautēs echrēn tēn lysin zētein, ē tēn oikeian amatheian homologein, ou tōn gegrammenōn anachōrein. Nyni de kai rhadion to prepon heurein, hoti tas elpidas echomen eis tēn ensarkon tou enanthrōpēsantos parousian, eis tēn sōtērion tou despotou oikonomian, dia men tēs horōmenēs sarkos ton aoraton Theon Logon epiginōskontes, kai dia tou pathous tautēs tēn apatheian lambanein pisteuontes; panta de ta genomena, tę̄ hēnōmenę̄ tę̄ sarki theotēti epigraphontes, kai houtō mian tēn proskynēsin tǭ sarkōthenti kai enanthrōpēsanti Theǭ Logǭ prosagontes. Oude gar hē hapsamenē gynē tou kraspedou eis kraspedon echousa tas elpidas ēlencheto, all᾽, eis tēn aoraton dynamin tou to himation peribeblēmenou, houper to kraspedon. Oude ho tǭ ptysmati tēs typhlōseōs eleutherōtheis, eis ptysma tēn pepoithēsin eichen, all᾽ eis tēn aēttēton exousian tou keleusantos auton houtō tēn iasin dexasthai. Epei kai nyn hoi prosiontes hagiǭ thysiastēriǭ, periptyssomenoi de touto, kai meta phobou kai charas aspazomenoi, ouk eis lithon ē xylon haplōs epereidontai, all᾽ eis tēn dia tou lithou ē xylou tois eusebesi mnēmoneuomenou charin. Ē sy kai tous sōthentas pote epi tou makariou Mōÿseōs dia tou blepein eis ton hypsōthenta chalkoun ophin, ophei tēn sōtērian autōn epitrepein diebales? Ei de hē eikōn tou mystēriou tosautēn energeian di' opheōs epedeixato; posǭ mallon auto tēs charitos to prōtotypon di' anthrōpou soi parexei, kathōs kai paresche tois pistois tas polytropous euergesias kata ton eiponta; «Ōsper di' anthrōpou ho thanatos, houtō di' anthrōpou hē anastasis tōn nekrōn.
Against those who say that to know the Master Christ as man is to have one's hopes in a man. Not content with problems so absurd and shameless, they have added another, more reckless pronouncement, saying that those who confess Christ as God and man according to each nature have their hopes in a man. On this it is good to ask them: must we obey the holy Scriptures, or, according to them, must we not? If we must, we have heard it from them, and let them accuse the Scriptures themselves. But if they say we must not, let them openly confess their implacable war against the sacred books, and we have no more argument with them, as with strangers. From the Scriptures we have heard: "A man in affliction, and knowing how to bear weakness"; and that he is Son of Man; "But now you seek to kill me, a man who has told you the truth." "One God, and one mediator between God and men, the man Jesus Christ." "The first man is from the earth, earthy; the second man is the Lord from heaven." "The first Adam, but the last Christ." "Through a man came death, through a man the resurrection of the dead." So much in words, and very much more again in deeds. He was born a baby, wrapped in swaddling clothes, nourished with milk, circumcised according to the law; he advanced in stature and wisdom and grace; he knew hunger, was not ignorant of thirst, felt toil, experienced trouble, distress, and grief; he was made like his brothers in all things, without sin. He was subjected to scourges, brought to the cross, pierced with nails, tasted death, was handed over to burial; his soul was in Hades, and, unable to be held there, was given back to the body, and the resurrection took place; then the touching and handling by those who disbelieved; then food, confirming the resurrection of the body; then the ascension into heaven, while many watched. So many testimonies in what is written, such full assurance in what happened, so many goods procured by the dispensation. And all this they tell us to overlook, and to go against so many and such great things, and not to confess according to nature the manhood demonstrated by them; though not a mere manhood. Against this it is time to set the apostolic voice: "We must obey God rather than men." The manhood is so ineffably and inseparably united to the Godhead that the same one is seen as a baby and a child and known as God. "A child has been born to us," says the prophet, "a son also has been given, and his name is called Angel of great counsel, wonderful, counsellor, mighty God." He is wrapped in swaddling clothes, but shows his uncircumscribed lordship to all creation. He was laid in a manger, but was glorified by the hymns of angels; he endured hunger and thirst, but fed thousands from five loaves, and, as he willed, showed an abundance of fragments, twelve baskets. In short, he tasted death, but destroyed the one who had the power of death; and in the very passion, the body was hanging on the cross, while God the Word in it was everywhere displaying his impassible sovereignty. The earth shook, the rocks were split, the sun was veiled, the curtain was torn, the tombs were opened, the dead leapt up, strange heralds of the destruction of death; all creation declared the invisible Godhead of the Crucified. What defense shall we have if we neglect so great a salvation, overlook such full assurance, and agree with the innovations of the contentious? That it is fitting in every way to know Christ the Savior as at once God and man, according to each nature, the stones would cry out even if we kept silent; but that those who believe in this way do not simply have their hopes in a man, must be shown clearly. Yet even if some difficulty arose, one ought to seek its solution or confess one's own ignorance, not depart from what is written. But now it is easy to find what is fitting: that we have our hopes in the incarnate presence of him who became man, in the saving dispensation of the Master, recognizing through the visible flesh the invisible God the Word, and believing that through its passion we receive impassibility; ascribing all that happened to the Godhead united to the flesh, and so offering one worship to God the Word incarnate and made man. For the woman who touched the hem was not convicted of having her hopes in a hem, but in the invisible power of him who was clothed in the garment whose hem it was. Nor did the man freed from blindness by spittle have his trust in spittle, but in the invincible authority of him who commanded him to receive healing so. Since now too those who approach the holy altar, embracing it and kissing it with fear and joy, do not rest simply on stone or wood, but on the grace remembered by the godly through the stone or wood. Or would you also accuse those who were once saved under the blessed Moses by looking at the bronze serpent lifted up of entrusting their salvation to a serpent? And if the image of the mystery showed such power through a serpent, how much more will the very archetype of grace give you through a man, as it has given the faithful its manifold benefits, according to him who said: "For as through a man came death, so through a man the resurrection of the dead."
Chapter 7
7PG 28:1357–1360
Πρὸς τοὺς λέγοντας· Ἔπαθεν ἀπαθῶς Θεὸς Λόγος. Πολλαῖς καὶ λίαν σκαιῶς προτεθείσαις πλοκαῖς συντόμως κατὰ δύναμιν ἀντειπόντες, οὐκ οἴδαμεν τί χρησόμεθα τῇ νυνὶ προκειμένῃ, παίζειν μὲν οὐ βουλόμενοι, παιδεύειν δὲ μάλιστα πρὸς παιδιὰν καταγέλαστον οὕτως ἀναγκαζόμενοι, ἣν καὶ τὸ ἁπλῶς εἰπεῖν χλεύην ἐστὶν εἰσενεγκεῖν. Ἔπαθεν ἀπαθῶς. Ὦ τῆς ἀδιανοήτου σοφίας! Ὢ τῆς ᾿παιζούσης διδασκαλίας, οἰκοδομούσης ἅμα καὶ καθαιρούσης! οἷά ἐστιν ἰδεῖν τὰ τῶν παίδων ἐν ψάμμοις ἀθύρματα. Ἔπαθεν ἀπαθῶς· πρὶν ἀκούσω τοῦ ῥήματος, ἐπιλανθάνομαι τῆς σημασίας τοῦ, ἔπαθεν. Ἐπαγόμενον γὰρ τὸ, ἀπαθῶς, οὐκ ἐᾷ θάνατον, καὶ ταφὴν, καὶ ἀνάστασιν δέχεσθαι, ἃ τὸ τῆς ἡμετέρας ἔχει σωτηρίας κεφάλαιον. Εἰ γὰρ ἔπαθε, πῶς ἀπαθῶς; Εἰ ἀπαθῶς, πῶς ἔπαθε; Λαλήσωμεν ἀλαλήτως, καὶ νοήσωμεν ἀνοήτως. Τίς εἶδε πίπτοντα ἀπτώτως, ἐγειρόμενον ἀνεγέρτως, πονοῦντα ἀπόνως, φρονοῦντα ἀφρόνως, λαλοῦντα ἀλαλήτως, ὠφελοῦντα ἀνωφελῶς λυόμενον ἀλύτως, ἵνα λέξωμεν τὸ, ἔπαθεν ἀπαθῶς; Τίς ἡ τῆς ἀφροσύνης ἐπίτασις; τίς ἡ τῆς μανίας ἔνστασις ; τίς ἡ τῆς ἀνοίας παραπληξία; Περὶ μυστηρίου φρικωδεστάτου φέρειν ῥήματα γέλωτα πλατὺν ἐργαζόμενα, λόγον ἐπαγγέλλεσθαι καὶ ἀλογίαν προβάλλεσθαι, ἀπόκρισιν διδόναι ἴσην τοῦ μὴ διδόναι, ἀσαφεστέραν ἑρμηνείαν παρέχειν μείζονος ἀπορίας μητέρα. Πῶς οὐδεὶς τῶν ἁγίων εἰς τοσοῦτον ὕψος ἀναδραμεῖν θεωρίας, ἢ εἰπεῖν ἡδυνήθη τὸ πολυθρύλλητον ἐκεῖνο ῥῆμα, ἔπαθεν ἀπαθῶς; Πῶς αἱ πολύστιχοι βίβλοι τὴν ὑπέρογκον ταύτην ἀποκάλυψιν ἡμῖν οὐκ ἐγνώρισαν ; Παῦλος, εἰς τρίτον οὐρανὸν ἀνελθὼν, καὶ τῶν ἀῤῥήτων ῥημάτων, ἀκούσας ἐν παραδείσῳ, τοιοῦτο οὐδὲν ἀπεφήνατο. Μὴ ἆρα, τούτοις καταλιμπάνων τὴν τῶν ὑπερβαινόντων ἐξήγησιν, οὕτως οὐκ εἶπεν· Ἔπαθεν ἀπαθῶς· ἀλλ', Ἔμαθε, φησὶν, ἀφ᾽ ὧν ἔπαθε· καὶ, « Πεπειραμένος, κατὰ πάντα, καθ' ὁμοιότητα; » Τὸ « πεπειραμένος, » πόῤῥωθεν ἀνεῖλε τῶν τοιούτων λόγων τὴν ληρῳδίαν· Ὁ γὰρ κατὰ πάντα πεπειραμένος καθ' ὁμοιότητα, ἢ πέπονθεν οὐκ ἀπαθῶς, ἵνα φυλάξῃ τὸ, κατὰ πάντα καθ' ὁμοιότητα ·· ἢ καὶ τοὺς ἄλλους δείκνυσι παθόντας ἀπαθῶς, ἵνα σώσῃ τὴν πρὸς αὐτοὺς ὁμοιότητα. Ὥστε ἢ καὶ τὸν Σωτῆρα πεπονθέναι ἀληθῶς ὁμολογητέον, ἢ καὶ τοὺς ἄλλους ἀπαθῶς πεπονθέναι, ὧν καθ' ὁμοιότητα πεπειραμένος ὁ Δεσπότης κηρύσσεται. Τίς δὲ καὶ ὑπομονῆς ἀπόδειξις ἐκ τοῦ παθεῖν ἀπαθῶς; Πῶς λέγεται ἡ ὑπομονὴ τοῦ Χριστοῦ, εἰ μὴ πόνων αἴσθησιν ἔλαβε; Πῶς δὲ δείκνυται ἡ ἄφατος καὶ ἀπαράβλητος πρὸς ἀνθρώπους φιλοστοργία, εἰ δίχα πόνων τὸ πάθος ἐγένετο; Τίς οὐχ αἱρεῖται παθεῖν, οὐ μόνον ὑπὲρ φίλων, ἀλλ᾽ ἤδη καὶ ὑπὲρ ἀντιδίκων, εἰ ἔξεστι παθεῖν ἀπαθῶς ; Οὗ δὲ χάριν ἔλεγεν ὁ Δεσπότης, « Τὸ πνεῦμα πρόθυμον, ἡ δὲ σάρξ ἀσθενὴς, » εἴπερ ἔμελλε τὸ πάθος ἀναλγήτως προσίεσθαι; Ίνατί πρὸς τὸν Πατέρα ἐβόα· «Πάτερ, εἰ δυνατὸν, παρελθέτω τὸ ποτήριον τοῦτο ; » τίνος ἕνεκεν εὐχὰς ἱκετηρίους μετὰ κραυγῆς ἰσχυρᾶς καὶ δακρύων πρὸς τὸν δυνάμενον σώζειν αὐτὸν ἐκ θανάτου προσέφερεν; Ἢ οὖν πάντα ἀληθῆ πιστευτέον, καὶ τὸ πάθος ἀληθινὸν ὁμολογητέον· ἢ, τοῦ πάθους ἀπαθῶς γεγενῆσθαι λεγομένου, σχῆμα ἀνάγκη καὶ δόκησιν καὶ φαντασίαν πάντα λογίζεσθαι. Εἰ οὐ πέπονθεν ἀληθῶς, οὐδὲ ἀνέστη πάντως ἀληθῶς. Εἰ μὴ ὄντως ἐγεύσατο θανάτου, οὐδὲ τὰ κέντρα ἔσβεσε τοῦ θανάτου ἔτι ἐσμὲν ἐν ταῖς ἁμαρτίαις ἡμῶν, ἔτι βασιλεύει πάντων ὁ θάνατος· ἔτι τῆς κληρονομίας ἀλλότριοι καθεστήκαμεν. Εἰ γὰρ ὁ θάνατος ἀπατηλὸς, καὶ ἡ διαθήκη ψευδής, καὶ ἡ κληρονομία οὐκ ἀληθής. Νόμος ἡμῖν ταῦτα διαγορεύει· « Διαθήκη, φησὶν, · ἐπὶ νεκροῖς βεβαία.» Εἰ οὖν οὐ τέθνηκεν ὄντως ὁ τὴν Καινὴν Διαθήκην πρὸς ἡμᾶς διαθέμενος, ἄκυρα τὰ τῆς Διαθήκης, ἀπόβλητοι οἱ λεγόμενοι κληρονόμοι. Ἀλλ᾿ ἄπαγε τῆς τοιαύτης παραπληξίας, ὦ ἄνθρωπε Καὶ ὁ διαθέμενος γὰρ τέθνηκε, καὶ ἡ Διαθήκη κεκύρωται, καὶ ἡ κληρονομία τοῖς πιστεύουσι πρόκειται, καὶ ἡ τιμωρία τοῖς συκοφάνταις ἡτοίμασται. Εὑρίσκονται γὰρ πολλοὶ ψευδομάρτυρες τοῦ Θεοῦ λέγοντες, ὅτι ἤγειρε τὸν Χριστὸν ἐκ νεκρῶν, ὃν οὐκ ἀληθῶς τεθνηκότα ἤγειρεν, εἴπερ ἀπαθῶς ἔπαθε. Καὶ Παύλου βοῶντος, ὅτι παθητὸς ὁ Χριστὸς, οἱ Παύλου ἀντίδικοι τὸ « ἀπαθῶς, ἀντιφθέγγονται.
Pros tous legontas; Epathen apathōs Theos Logos. Pollais kai lian skaiōs protetheisais plokais syntomōs kata dynamin anteipontes, ouk oidamen ti chrēsometha tę̄ nyni prokeimenę̄, paizein men ou boulomenoi, paideuein de malista pros paidian katagelaston houtōs anankazomenoi, hēn kai to haplōs eipein chleuēn estin eisenenkein. Epathen apathōs. Ō tēs adianoētou sophias! Ō tēs ᾿paizousēs didaskalias, oikodomousēs hama kai kathairousēs! hoia estin idein ta tōn paidōn en psammois athyrmata. Epathen apathōs; prin akousō tou rhēmatos, epilanthanomai tēs sēmasias tou, epathen. Epagomenon gar to, apathōs, ouk eą thanaton, kai taphēn, kai anastasin dechesthai, ha to tēs hēmeteras echei sōtērias kephalaion. Ei gar epathe, pōs apathōs? Ei apathōs, pōs epathe? Lalēsōmen alalētōs, kai noēsōmen anoētōs. Tis eide piptonta aptōtōs, egeiromenon anegertōs, ponounta aponōs, phronounta aphronōs, lalounta alalētōs, ōphelounta anōphelōs lyomenon alytōs, hina lexōmen to, epathen apathōs? Tis hē tēs aphrosynēs epitasis? tis hē tēs manias enstasis ? tis hē tēs anoias paraplēxia? Peri mystēriou phrikōdestatou pherein rhēmata gelōta platyn ergazomena, logon epangellesthai kai alogian proballesthai, apokrisin didonai isēn tou mē didonai, asaphesteran hermēneian parechein meizonos aporias mētera. Pōs oudeis tōn hagiōn eis tosouton hypsos anadramein theōrias, ē eipein hēdynēthē to polythryllēton ekeino rhēma, epathen apathōs? Pōs hai polystichoi bibloi tēn hyperonkon tautēn apokalypsin hēmin ouk egnōrisan ? Paulos, eis triton ouranon anelthōn, kai tōn arrhētōn rhēmatōn, akousas en paradeisǭ, toiouto ouden apephēnato. Mē ara, toutois katalimpanōn tēn tōn hyperbainontōn exēgēsin, houtōs ouk eipen; Epathen apathōs; all', Emathe, phēsin, aph᾽ hōn epathe; kai, « Pepeiramenos, kata panta, kath' homoiotēta? » To « pepeiramenos, » porrhōthen aneile tōn toioutōn logōn tēn lērǭdian; Ho gar kata panta pepeiramenos kath' homoiotēta, ē peponthen ouk apathōs, hina phylaxę̄ to, kata panta kath' homoiotēta ;; ē kai tous allous deiknysi pathontas apathōs, hina sōsę̄ tēn pros autous homoiotēta. Hōste ē kai ton Sōtēra peponthenai alēthōs homologēteon, ē kai tous allous apathōs peponthenai, hōn kath' homoiotēta pepeiramenos ho Despotēs kēryssetai. Tis de kai hypomonēs apodeixis ek tou pathein apathōs? Pōs legetai hē hypomonē tou Christou, ei mē ponōn aisthēsin elabe? Pōs de deiknytai hē aphatos kai aparablētos pros anthrōpous philostorgia, ei dicha ponōn to pathos egeneto? Tis ouch haireitai pathein, ou monon hyper philōn, all᾽ ēdē kai hyper antidikōn, ei exesti pathein apathōs ? Hou de charin elegen ho Despotēs, « To pneuma prothymon, hē de sarx asthenēs, » eiper emelle to pathos analgētōs prosiesthai? Inati pros ton Patera eboa; «Pater, ei dynaton, parelthetō to potērion touto ? » tinos heneken euchas hiketērious meta kraugēs ischyras kai dakryōn pros ton dynamenon sōzein auton ek thanatou prosepheren? Ē oun panta alēthē pisteuteon, kai to pathos alēthinon homologēteon; ē, tou pathous apathōs gegenēsthai legomenou, schēma anankē kai dokēsin kai phantasian panta logizesthai. Ei ou peponthen alēthōs, oude anestē pantōs alēthōs. Ei mē ontōs egeusato thanatou, oude ta kentra esbese tou thanatou eti esmen en tais hamartiais hēmōn, eti basileuei pantōn ho thanatos; eti tēs klēronomias allotrioi kathestēkamen. Ei gar ho thanatos apatēlos, kai hē diathēkē pseudēs, kai hē klēronomia ouk alēthēs. Nomos hēmin tauta diagoreuei; « Diathēkē, phēsin, ; epi nekrois bebaia.» Ei oun ou tethnēken ontōs ho tēn Kainēn Diathēkēn pros hēmas diathemenos, akyra ta tēs Diathēkēs, apoblētoi hoi legomenoi klēronomoi. All᾿ apage tēs toiautēs paraplēxias, ō anthrōpe Kai ho diathemenos gar tethnēke, kai hē Diathēkē kekyrōtai, kai hē klēronomia tois pisteuousi prokeitai, kai hē timōria tois sykophantais hētoimastai. Heuriskontai gar polloi pseudomartyres tou Theou legontes, hoti ēgeire ton Christon ek nekrōn, hon ouk alēthōs tethnēkota ēgeiren, eiper apathōs epathe. Kai Paulou boōntos, hoti pathētos ho Christos, hoi Paulou antidikoi to « apathōs, antiphthengontai.
Against those who say: God the Word suffered impassibly. Having answered briefly, as far as we could, many tangles put forward very clumsily, we do not know what to do with the one now before us; we do not want to jest, but we are compelled to give instruction above all in answer to so laughable a game, which even to state simply is to bring in mockery. "He suffered impassibly." O unthinkable wisdom! O playful teaching, building and pulling down at once, like the toys of children in the sand! "He suffered impassibly": before I hear the word, I forget the meaning of "suffered." For "impassibly," added to it, does not allow us to accept death and burial and resurrection, which are the sum of our salvation. For if he suffered, how impassibly? If impassibly, how did he suffer? Let us speak unspeakably and think unthinkingly! Who has seen one falling without falling, rising without rising, toiling without toil, thinking without thought, speaking without speech, helping without help, loosed without loosing, that we should say, "He suffered impassibly"? What a pitch of folly! What an insistence of madness! What a frenzy of senselessness! To bring, about the most awe-inspiring mystery, words that produce broad laughter; to promise reason and put forward unreason; to give an answer equal to giving none; to offer an interpretation more obscure, the mother of greater perplexity! How was none of the saints able to run up to such a height of contemplation, or to say that much-repeated phrase, "He suffered impassibly"? How did the books of many lines not make known to us this enormous revelation? Paul, who went up to the third heaven and heard unspeakable words in paradise, declared nothing of the kind. Surely it was not that he left to these men the explanation of the things that surpass us, and so did not say, "He suffered impassibly"? But he says, "He learned from the things he suffered"; and, "Tempted in all things according to likeness." "Tempted" has long since done away with the nonsense of such talk. For he who was tempted in all things according to likeness either suffered not impassibly, so as to keep "in all things according to likeness"; or he shows that the others too suffered impassibly, so as to save his likeness to them. So either one must confess that the Savior truly suffered, or that the others too suffered impassibly, according to whose likeness the Master is proclaimed to have been tempted. And what proof of endurance is there in suffering impassibly? How is Christ's endurance spoken of, if he did not feel pain? How is his unspeakable and incomparable tender love for human beings shown, if the passion took place without pain? Who would not choose to suffer, not only for friends but even for enemies, if it is possible to suffer impassibly? Why did the Master say, "The spirit is willing, but the flesh is weak," if he was going to accept the passion without pain? Why did he cry to the Father, "Father, if it is possible, let this cup pass"? For what reason did he offer up prayers of supplication, with loud crying and tears, to him who was able to save him from death? Either, then, we must believe all of it true and confess the passion as real; or, if the passion is said to have happened impassibly, we must reckon everything a show, a seeming, and an appearance. If he did not truly suffer, neither did he truly rise at all. If he did not really taste death, neither did he quench the stings of death; we are still in our sins, death still reigns over all, we are still strangers to the inheritance. For if the death was deceptive, the testament too is false, and the inheritance not real. The law declares this to us: "A testament," it says, "is valid in the case of the dead." If, then, he who made the New Testament for us did not really die, the terms of the testament are void, and those called heirs are cast out. But away with such frenzy, O man! For the testator has died, and the testament has been ratified, and the inheritance is set before those who believe, and the punishment is prepared for the slanderers. For many are found false witnesses of God, saying that he raised Christ from the dead, whom he did not raise as truly dead, if indeed he suffered impassibly. And while Paul cries that Christ is subject to suffering, Paul's opponents reply, "impassibly."
Chapter 8
8PG 28:1359–1362
Πρὸς τοὺς λέγοντας· Ἔπαθεν ὁ Θεὸς ὡς ἠθέλησεν. Οἱ κατὰ νόμον ὁδοιπορίαν ἀνύειν ἐθέλοντες, καὶ φεύγειν πᾶσαν πλάνην σπουδάζοντες, πάντα μᾶλλον αἱρήσονται παθεῖν, ἢ μικρὸν τῆς λεωφόρου παρελθεῖν. Τὸν αὐτὸν τρόπον καὶ οἱ τὴν ὁδὸν τῆς τῶν δογμάτων ἀληθείας βαδίζειν ἐθέλοντες, τηροῦσι μὲν τὰ ἴχνη τῶν ἀπλανῶς ὁδευσάντων· τὰ δὲ σημεῖα τῆς βασιλικῆς ὁδοῦ μετὰ ἀκριβείας καταμανθάνοντες, πᾶσαν μὲν παραιτοῦνται παρεκτροπὴν, ὅλοι δὲ γίγνονται τῆς ἀληθείας. Τούτου τοίνυν ἀναχωρήσαντες τοῦ σκοποῦ, τὰ νῦν οἱ τὰ ἐναντία δογματίζειν ἐθέλοντες, τὰ μὲν ἴχνη τῶν ὀρθοδόξων πατέρων καταλελοίπασι, καὶ τὰ σημεῖα τῶν θεολόγων ἀνδρῶν, τῶν τὴν ὁδὸν ὑποδειξάντων, παρελογίσαντο, πολλὰς δὲ παρεκτροπὰς μετεδίωξαν, τὰς μὲν πάλαι παρ' ἑτέρων ἐξευρεθείσας, τὰς δὲ νῦν παρ᾿ αὐτῶν καινοτομηθείσας, οἷὰ ἐστι καὶ ἡ παράλογος φωνὴ, τὸ, Ἔπαθεν ὁ Θεὸς ὡς ἠθέλησε. Μὴ δυνάμενοι γὰρ δεῖξαι τὴν φύσιν παθητὴν, τὴν βούλησιν συκοφαντῆσαι οὐκ ὤκνησαν· καὶ περὶ φύσεως ἐρωτώμενοι, περὶ βουλήσεως ἀποκρίνονται. Εἰ δεκτικὴ πάθους ἡ φύσις, ἐχέτω χώραν ἡ βούλησις · εἰ δὲ, κἂν μυριάκις δοθείη τὸ θέλειν, ἀμήχανον ἀνατραπῆναι φύσεως νόμον· πῶς οὐ μανία τὸ λέγειν, Ἔπαθεν ὡς ἠθέλησεν; Ἢ τις τῶν εὖ φρονούντων οὐκ οἶδεν, ὅτι σύμφωνον δεῖ τῇ φύσει τὴν βούλησιν εἶναι; οὐ τὴν μὲν πρὸς ἄλλο ῥέπειν, τὴν δὲ πρὸς ἕτερον σπεύδειν· ἀλλὰ μένειν μὲν τὴν φύσιν ἐν τοῖς ἰδίοις ὅροις, θέλειν δὲ τὴν φύσιν ὅ πρέπει τῇ φύσει καὶ συνέσει· ὡς εἴ τις ἄλλο μὲν ταύτην ἔχειν λέγοι, ἄλλο δὲ θέλειν ἐκείνην, μάχην ἐπήγαγε καὶ πόλεμον· τῆς μὲν ἐγχειρούσης εἰς ἃ μὴ δεῖ, τῆς δὲ μὴ δεχομένης ὅσα μὴ πέφυκε. Τὸ γὰρ πάσχειν πεφυκὸς, καὶ θέλον καὶ μὴ θέλον τῷ πάσχειν ὑπόκειται· τὸ δὲ τοῦ πάσχειν ἐκτὸς κατὰ φύσιν, κἄν τις συγχωρήσῃ τὸ θέλειν, ὅπερ οὐχ οἷόν τε, τίς ποιήσει δέξασθαι τὴν οὐσίαν, ὅπερ οὐ πέφυκε; Πᾶν γένος ζώων φυλάττει τὸν τῆς οἰκείας οὐσίας νόμον ἀσάλευτον, καὶ ὡς γέγονεν ἀπ᾿ ἀρχῆς, οὕτω διαιτᾶται διὰ παντὸς, καὶ οὐδαμοῦ τὸ θέλειν ἀνατρέπει τὴν τάξιν. Κἂν μυριάκις ἄνθρωπος θέλῃ γενέσθαι πτηνὸς, ἀργεῖ τὰ τῆς βουλήσεως, ἐπειδὴ νικᾷ τὰ τῆς φύσεως· κἂν θέλῃ ψυχὴν ἔχειν ἑνὸς τῶν ἀλόγων, γελᾶται θέλειν, οὗ πληροῦται τὸ ἔργον. Εἶτα, πᾶσα μὲν φύσις ἔχει τὸ ἀτυράννητον, καὶ κρείττων ἐστὶ πάσης ἐναντίας βουλήσεως· μόνη δὲ ἡ ἄτρεπτος τοῦ Θεοῦ καὶ ἀθάνατος οὐσία δέχεται βούλησιν ἐναντίαν, καὶ ἡττᾶται τῇ τῆς θελήσεως ἀνάγκῃ; Ὦ τοῦ θαύματος! ἡ πᾶσαν οὐσίαν ἐν τοῖς οἰκείοις ὅροις φυλάττουσα, αὐτὴ τῶν τῆς ἀπαθείας ὅρων οὕτω ῥᾳδίως ἐξίσταται, καὶ οὐδὲ τοσοῦτον ὁ κτίσας ἅπαντα ἔχει, ὁπόσον κτίσματι δέδωκε; Πόθεν δὲ ὅλως ἐγνώρισται, ὅτι ἡθέλησε; Προφήτης οὐκ εἶπεν, Ἀπόστολος οὐκ ἐκήρυξεν· ἀλλ᾽ οἱ μικρὸν ἡγούμενοι τὸ πάντων ὑπερορᾶν, ξένην φέρειν νομοθεσίαν μόνοι νεανιεύονται. Οὔτε τὸ « ἔπαθεν, ἀνέγνωμεν, οὔτε « ὡς ἠθέλησεν, εὔρομεν. Τις γὰρ τῶν ἁγίων ἢ εἶδε πάσχοντα τὸν ἀπαθῆ καὶ ἀόρατον, ἢ τὴν περὶ τοῦτον θέλησιν κατενόησεν; "Ω τόλμης τῶν ἀνθρώπων ὑπὲρ τὰς ἀοράτους δυνάμεις πηδώσης Τίς παρῆλθε τὸν οὐρανόν; Τίς ὑπερέβη τοὺς θρόνους, τὰς ἀρχὰς, τὰς ἐξουσίας, τὰς δυνάμεις, τὰς κυριότητας; Τίς ὑπερέπτη τὰ σεραφίμ; Τίς εἶδε τὰ ἐκείνοις ἀθέατα; Τίς κατενόησε φύσιν Θεοῦ καὶ θέλουσαν οὕτω, καὶ πάσχουσαν ἃ παρὰ τῶν Γραφῶν οὐ δεδήλωται; Οὔτε τὸ « ἔπαθεν » εἴρηται, οὔτε τὸ «ὡς ἠθέλησε» γέγραπται. « Ἐποίησεν ὅσα ἠθέλησεν, ὁ ἀκηκόαμεν· ὅτι δὲ ἔπαθεν ὡς ἠθέλησεν, οὐδαμοῦ μεμαθήκαμεν. Τί οὖν εἰς βεβαίωσιν τὸ ἄδηλον φέρουσι; Τοῦτο προσθήκη τῆς ἀπονοίας, οὐκ ἀπόδειξις ἀληθείας. ᾿Αλλ' ἔπαθεν ὁ Χριστὸς κατὰ τὴν τῶν θνητῶν σάρκα, οὐ κατὰ τὸν ἀθάνατον Λόγον.
Pros tous legontas; Epathen ho Theos hōs ēthelēsen. Hoi kata nomon hodoiporian anyein ethelontes, kai pheugein pasan planēn spoudazontes, panta mallon hairēsontai pathein, ē mikron tēs leōphorou parelthein. Ton auton tropon kai hoi tēn hodon tēs tōn dogmatōn alētheias badizein ethelontes, tērousi men ta ichnē tōn aplanōs hodeusantōn; ta de sēmeia tēs basilikēs hodou meta akribeias katamanthanontes, pasan men paraitountai parektropēn, holoi de gignontai tēs alētheias. Toutou toinyn anachōrēsantes tou skopou, ta nyn hoi ta enantia dogmatizein ethelontes, ta men ichnē tōn orthodoxōn paterōn kataleloipasi, kai ta sēmeia tōn theologōn andrōn, tōn tēn hodon hypodeixantōn, parelogisanto, pollas de parektropas metediōxan, tas men palai par' heterōn exeuretheisas, tas de nyn par᾿ autōn kainotomētheisas, hoia esti kai hē paralogos phōnē, to, Epathen ho Theos hōs ēthelēse. Mē dynamenoi gar deixai tēn physin pathētēn, tēn boulēsin sykophantēsai ouk ōknēsan; kai peri physeōs erōtōmenoi, peri boulēseōs apokrinontai. Ei dektikē pathous hē physis, echetō chōran hē boulēsis ; ei de, kan myriakis dotheiē to thelein, amēchanon anatrapēnai physeōs nomon; pōs ou mania to legein, Epathen hōs ēthelēsen? Ē tis tōn eu phronountōn ouk oiden, hoti symphōnon dei tę̄ physei tēn boulēsin einai? ou tēn men pros allo rhepein, tēn de pros heteron speudein; alla menein men tēn physin en tois idiois horois, thelein de tēn physin ho prepei tę̄ physei kai synesei; hōs ei tis allo men tautēn echein legoi, allo de thelein ekeinēn, machēn epēgage kai polemon; tēs men encheirousēs eis ha mē dei, tēs de mē dechomenēs hosa mē pephyke. To gar paschein pephykos, kai thelon kai mē thelon tǭ paschein hypokeitai; to de tou paschein ektos kata physin, kan tis synchōrēsę̄ to thelein, hoper ouch hoion te, tis poiēsei dexasthai tēn ousian, hoper ou pephyke? Pan genos zōōn phylattei ton tēs oikeias ousias nomon asaleuton, kai hōs gegonen ap᾿ archēs, houtō diaitatai dia pantos, kai oudamou to thelein anatrepei tēn taxin. Kan myriakis anthrōpos thelę̄ genesthai ptēnos, argei ta tēs boulēseōs, epeidē niką ta tēs physeōs; kan thelę̄ psychēn echein henos tōn alogōn, gelatai thelein, hou plēroutai to ergon. Eita, pasa men physis echei to atyrannēton, kai kreittōn esti pasēs enantias boulēseōs; monē de hē atreptos tou Theou kai athanatos ousia dechetai boulēsin enantian, kai hēttatai tę̄ tēs thelēseōs anankę̄? Ō tou thaumatos! hē pasan ousian en tois oikeiois horois phylattousa, autē tōn tēs apatheias horōn houtō rhądiōs existatai, kai oude tosouton ho ktisas hapanta echei, hoposon ktismati dedōke? Pothen de holōs egnōristai, hoti hēthelēse? Prophētēs ouk eipen, Apostolos ouk ekēryxen; all᾽ hoi mikron hēgoumenoi to pantōn hyperoran, xenēn pherein nomothesian monoi neanieuontai. Oute to « epathen, anegnōmen, oute « hōs ēthelēsen, euromen. Tis gar tōn hagiōn ē eide paschonta ton apathē kai aoraton, ē tēn peri touton thelēsin katenoēsen? "Ō tolmēs tōn anthrōpōn hyper tas aoratous dynameis pēdōsēs Tis parēlthe ton ouranon? Tis hyperebē tous thronous, tas archas, tas exousias, tas dynameis, tas kyriotētas? Tis hypereptē ta seraphim? Tis eide ta ekeinois atheata? Tis katenoēse physin Theou kai thelousan houtō, kai paschousan ha para tōn Graphōn ou dedēlōtai? Oute to « epathen » eirētai, oute to «hōs ēthelēse» gegraptai. « Epoiēsen hosa ēthelēsen, ho akēkoamen; hoti de epathen hōs ēthelēsen, oudamou memathēkamen. Ti oun eis bebaiōsin to adēlon pherousi? Touto prosthēkē tēs aponoias, ouk apodeixis alētheias. ᾿All' epathen ho Christos kata tēn tōn thnētōn sarka, ou kata ton athanaton Logon.
Against those who say: God suffered as he willed. Those who want to complete a journey according to rule and are eager to avoid all straying will choose to suffer anything rather than leave the highway a little. In the same way those who want to walk the road of the truth of doctrines keep to the footprints of those who travelled without straying; and, learning the signs of the royal road with exactness, they refuse every turning aside and become wholly the truth's. Departing from this aim, those who now want to teach the contrary have abandoned the footprints of the orthodox fathers and misreckoned the signs of the theologians who showed the way, and have pursued many byways, some found long ago by others, some now newly invented by themselves; such is the unreasonable phrase, "God suffered as he willed." For, unable to show that the nature is passible, they did not hesitate to slander the will; and when asked about the nature, they answer about the will. If the nature is capable of suffering, let the will have its place; but if, even if willing were granted ten thousand times, it is impossible for the law of nature to be overturned, how is it not madness to say, "He suffered as he willed"? Or which of those of sound mind does not know that the will must agree with the nature? Not that one inclines to one thing and the other hastens to another; but that the nature remains within its own limits and the nature wills what befits nature and understanding; so that if someone should say that the nature has one thing and the will wills another, he has brought in conflict and war, the one attempting what it ought not, the other not accepting what it is not born to. For what is by nature capable of suffering is subject to suffering whether it wills or does not will; but as for what is by nature outside suffering, even if one granted the willing, which is impossible, who will make the substance accept what it is not born to? Every kind of living thing keeps the law of its own substance unshaken, and as it came to be from the beginning, so it lives always, and nowhere does willing overturn the order. Even if a man wills ten thousand times to become a bird, the will's efforts are idle, since nature prevails; and if he wills to have the soul of one of the irrational animals, he is laughed at for willing what is not fulfilled in deed. Then is it that every nature has freedom from tyranny and is stronger than every contrary will, and only the unchangeable and immortal substance of God accepts a contrary will and is defeated by the compulsion of willing? O wonder! She who keeps every substance within its own limits so easily departs herself from the limits of impassibility, and the one who created all things does not have as much as he has given to a creature? And from where at all has it become known that he willed? A prophet did not say it, an apostle did not proclaim it; but those who think it a small thing to look down on everything alone act with youthful insolence in bringing a strange legislation. We have neither read "suffered" nor found "as he willed." For which of the saints either saw the impassible and invisible one suffering, or understood the will concerning this? O the daring of men, leaping above the invisible powers! Who has passed beyond heaven? Who has gone beyond the thrones, the principalities, the authorities, the powers, the dominions? Who has flown above the seraphim? Who has seen what is unseen by them? Who has understood a nature of God that wills in this way and suffers what has not been revealed by the Scriptures? Neither is "suffered" said, nor is "as he willed" written. "He has done whatever he willed," we have heard; but that he suffered as he willed, we have nowhere learned. Why then do they bring what is unclear for confirmation? This is an addition to madness, not a proof of truth. But Christ suffered according to the flesh of mortals, not according to the immortal Word.
Chapter 9
9PG 28:1363–1366
Πρὸς τοὺς λέγοντας, ὅτι χρὴ δέχεσθαι τὰς φωνὰς, καὶ μὴ σκοπεῖν τὰ δι' αὐτῶν σημαινόμενα, ὡς ἄπαντας ὑπερβαίνοντα. Μόλις εὑρέθησαν οἱ πάντα ἀνατρέπειν ἀγωνιζόμενοι τὰ τῶν ἀνθρώπων, καὶ σπουδάζοντες μήτε τοὺς ἀνθρώπους ἔτι λογικοὺς τυγχάνειν, μήτε τὰ τῇ φύσει καλὰ μετ᾿ ἀκριβείας καταμανθάνειν, ἁπλῶς δὲ πᾶσι καὶ ἀδοκιμάστως συμφέρεσθαι, ἐκ τοῦ δέχεσθαι τὰς τῶν ἱερῶν βίβλων φωνὰς ἀνεπισκέπτως καὶ ἀδιορθώτως, καὶ μὴ κατὰ τὸν εὐσεβῆ σκοπὸν, καθ᾽ ὃν ἐῤῥέθησαν. Εἰ γάρ τις, ὡς ἐκέλευσαν, μὴ σκοποίη τὰ δι' αὐτῶν σημαινόμενα, ἁπλῶς δὲ καὶ ἀβασανίστως ἀκούοι τῶν λεγομένων · λείπεται καὶ τοὺς προφήτας, καὶ τοὺς ἀποστόλους μάτην ταῖς ἀκοαῖς ἐνηχεῖν, καὶ πάντα λόγον ἀνωφελῆ καὶ ἀνενέργητον μένειν, καὶ τοὺς ἀκούοντας μηδεμίαν ὄνησιν εἰς τὰ ταμιεῖα τῶν καρδιῶν παραπέμπειν. Οὕτω γὰρ προστάττουσι τοῖς μὲν ὠσὶν ἀκούειν, τῇ δὲ καρδίᾳ μὴ συνιέναι, μήτε τὸ ἀκόλουθον τῶν λεγομένων σκοπεῖν, κατὰ τὴν φάσκουσαν ἀπειλήν· « ᾿Ακοῇ ἀκούσητε, καὶ οὐ μὴ συνιῆτε.» Διὰ τοῦτο καὶ τὸ, « Ὁ Λόγος σάρξ ἐγένετο, » ἀκούειν μὲν ἁπλῶς ἀναγκάζουσι, νοεῖν δὲ εὐσεβῶς οὐκ ἔτι ἐπιτρέπουσιν, ὥσπερ ἐξουσίαν ἔχοντες τὴν ἑκάστου διάνοιαν πρὸς τὸ δοκοῦν αὐτοῖς ἕλκειν, οὐ προς τὸ πρέπον καὶ τὸ συμφέρον. Ἀκούσω τοῦ ῥήματος, καὶ μὴ ζητήσω τὸ εὐπρεπὲς τοῦ φρονήματος; Ποῦ οὖν ἢ τοῦ λόγου τὸ ἀκόλουθον, ἢ τοῦ ἀκούοντος ὠφέλιμον; Τάχα καὶ πρὸς ἀλόγων ἕξεις μεθίστασθαι τοὺς ἀνθρώπους προστάττουσιν, εἴπερ μέλλοιεν ψόφον μὲν ῥημάτων τῇ ἀκοῇ δέχεσθαι, κέρδος δὲ νοημάτων μηδὲν τῇ ψυχῇ προσίεσθαι. Οὐχ οὕτω Παῦλος ἡμῖν παρεγγύησεν, ὁ τῶν τοιούτων διδάσκαλος· οὐδὲ μετέχειν τινὸς ἀλόγως καὶ ἀδιακρίτως δεῖν ἀπεφήνατο· ἀλλὰ πῶς; « Τελείων ἐστὶν ἡ στερεά τροφή τῶν διὰ τὴν ἕξιν τὰ αἰσθητήρια γεγυμνασμένα ἐχόντων πρὸς διάκρισιν καλοῦ τε καὶ κακοῦ. » Τελειότητα συνεβούλευσε, γυμνασίαν ἐπήνεσε, διάκρισιν ποιεῖσθαι νηφάλιον καλοῦ τε καὶ κακοῦ συνεβούλευσε. Πῶς οὖν ἄν τις διακρῖναι καλῶς δυνηθείη, μὴ λαμβάνων τῶν λεγομένων σύνεσιν ; "Ωσπερ γὰρ ὁ καχεξίαν νοσῶν ἐν τῷ σώματι, οὐχ εὑρίσκει γνησίαν τῶν ἐδεσμάτων τὴν ἑκάστου ποιότητα· οὕτω καὶ ἄνθρωπος ἀγύμναστα ἔχων ἐκ ῥαθυμίας ἢ ἀλογίας τὰ τῆς ψυχῆς αἰσθητήρια, γεύεται μὲν λόγων, οὐκ αἰσθάνεται δὲ τῆς τούτων δυνάμεως, οὐδὲ γινώσκει τὴν τῶν νοημάτων ποιότητα· μετέχει δὲ πάντων ἀνοήτως καὶ ἀφυλάκτως δίκην ἀλόγων, τὸ βλάπτον καὶ τὸ ὠφέλιμον, ὡς ἔτυχε, προσιέμενος, καὶ μηδὲ ἐν καθαροῖς ἀριθμεῖσθαι ζώοις δυνάμενος· ὡς οὐ μηρυκίζων, καὶ λεπτυνομένην τὴν λογικὴν τροφὴν παραπέμπων εἰς τὸν ἔσω ἄνθρωπον, ἀλλ᾽ ἀκατέργαστον αὐτὴν καὶ ἀκατάλληλον ἀναλίσκων, μᾶλλον δὲ βλάβην ἐκ τῆς περὶ τὴν πέμψιν πλημμελείας ἤ τινα πρὸς σύστασιν ζωῆς εὐεργεσίαν δεχόμενος. Ἢ τις οὐκ οἶδεν, ὅτι … καὶ τὸν κληθέντα δειπνεῖν ἐπὶ τραπέζης δυνάστου νοητῶς τὰ παρατιθέμενα νοεῖν ἐγκελεύεται ὁ θεῖος νόμος ; Οὕτως οὐ δεῖ γυμνὰ νοημάτων ἁρπάζειν τὰ ῥήματα, σκοπεῖν δὲ ἐπιμελῶς τὸ πρέπον Θεῷ, τὸ συμφέρον ἡμῖν, τὸ δυνατὸν τῆς ἀληθείας, τὸ σύμφωνον τῷ νόμῳ, τὸ κατάλληλον τῇ φύσει, τὸ γνήσιον τῆς πίστεως, τὸ βέβαιον τῆς ἐλπίδος καὶ ἀνόθευτον τῆς ἀγάπης, τὸ ἀνύθριστον τῆς δόξης, τὸ κρεῖττον τοῦ φθόνου, τὸ τῆς χάριτος ἄξιον " ἅτινα πάντα σύνεστι μὲν ταῖς εὐσεβέσιν ἐννοίαις, χαθὼς ἐγνωρίσθη καὶ ἐπὶ τοῦ, « Ὁ Λόγος σὰρξ ἐγένετο" ν λείπει δὲ, ὡς εἰχὺς, ταῖς ἀτόποις καινοτομίαις, ἐπὶ τοιαύτας ᾿ ματαιολογίας ἐξ ἀνάγχης χαταφευγούσαις. Κεφάλαιον δὲ ἐπὶ τοῖς: λεγομένοις, ὁ τὰς λέξεις δεχόμενος καὶ μὴ καταμανθάνων τὰ σημαινόμενα, πῶς νοήσει τὰ μάχεσθαι ἀλλήλοις δοκοῦντα κατὰ τὸ πρόχειρον; Πῶς εὑρήσει τὴν ἁρμόζουσαν λύσιν ; Πῶς ἀπόκρισιν δώσει τοῖς ἐπερωτᾷν βουλομένοις : Πῶς φυλάξει τὸ γεγραμμένον· « Τὸ εἰδέναι πῶς δεῖ ἡμᾶς ἑνὶ ἑκάστῳ ἀποκρίνεσθαι; »
Pros tous legontas, hoti chrē dechesthai tas phōnas, kai mē skopein ta di' autōn sēmainomena, hōs apantas hyperbainonta. Molis heurethēsan hoi panta anatrepein agōnizomenoi ta tōn anthrōpōn, kai spoudazontes mēte tous anthrōpous eti logikous tynchanein, mēte ta tę̄ physei kala met᾿ akribeias katamanthanein, haplōs de pasi kai adokimastōs sympheresthai, ek tou dechesthai tas tōn hierōn biblōn phōnas anepiskeptōs kai adiorthōtōs, kai mē kata ton eusebē skopon, kath᾽ hon errhethēsan. Ei gar tis, hōs ekeleusan, mē skopoiē ta di' autōn sēmainomena, haplōs de kai abasanistōs akouoi tōn legomenōn ; leipetai kai tous prophētas, kai tous apostolous matēn tais akoais enēchein, kai panta logon anōphelē kai anenergēton menein, kai tous akouontas mēdemian onēsin eis ta tamieia tōn kardiōn parapempein. Houtō gar prostattousi tois men ōsin akouein, tę̄ de kardią mē synienai, mēte to akolouthon tōn legomenōn skopein, kata tēn phaskousan apeilēn; « ᾿Akoę̄ akousēte, kai ou mē syniēte.» Dia touto kai to, « Ho Logos sarx egeneto, » akouein men haplōs anankazousi, noein de eusebōs ouk eti epitrepousin, hōsper exousian echontes tēn hekastou dianoian pros to dokoun autois helkein, ou pros to prepon kai to sympheron. Akousō tou rhēmatos, kai mē zētēsō to euprepes tou phronēmatos? Pou oun ē tou logou to akolouthon, ē tou akouontos ōphelimon? Tacha kai pros alogōn hexeis methistasthai tous anthrōpous prostattousin, eiper melloien psophon men rhēmatōn tę̄ akoę̄ dechesthai, kerdos de noēmatōn mēden tę̄ psychę̄ prosiesthai. Ouch houtō Paulos hēmin parengyēsen, ho tōn toioutōn didaskalos; oude metechein tinos alogōs kai adiakritōs dein apephēnato; alla pōs? « Teleiōn estin hē sterea trophē tōn dia tēn hexin ta aisthētēria gegymnasmena echontōn pros diakrisin kalou te kai kakou. » Teleiotēta synebouleuse, gymnasian epēnese, diakrisin poieisthai nēphalion kalou te kai kakou synebouleuse. Pōs oun an tis diakrinai kalōs dynētheiē, mē lambanōn tōn legomenōn synesin ? "Ōsper gar ho kachexian nosōn en tǭ sōmati, ouch heuriskei gnēsian tōn edesmatōn tēn hekastou poiotēta; houtō kai anthrōpos agymnasta echōn ek rhathymias ē alogias ta tēs psychēs aisthētēria, geuetai men logōn, ouk aisthanetai de tēs toutōn dynameōs, oude ginōskei tēn tōn noēmatōn poiotēta; metechei de pantōn anoētōs kai aphylaktōs dikēn alogōn, to blapton kai to ōphelimon, hōs etyche, prosiemenos, kai mēde en katharois arithmeisthai zōois dynamenos; hōs ou mērykizōn, kai leptynomenēn tēn logikēn trophēn parapempōn eis ton esō anthrōpon, all᾽ akatergaston autēn kai akatallēlon analiskōn, mallon de blabēn ek tēs peri tēn pempsin plēmmeleias ē tina pros systasin zōēs euergesian dechomenos. Ē tis ouk oiden, hoti … kai ton klēthenta deipnein epi trapezēs dynastou noētōs ta paratithemena noein enkeleuetai ho theios nomos ? Houtōs ou dei gymna noēmatōn harpazein ta rhēmata, skopein de epimelōs to prepon Theǭ, to sympheron hēmin, to dynaton tēs alētheias, to symphōnon tǭ nomǭ, to katallēlon tę̄ physei, to gnēsion tēs pisteōs, to bebaion tēs elpidos kai anotheuton tēs agapēs, to anythriston tēs doxēs, to kreitton tou phthonou, to tēs charitos axion " hatina panta synesti men tais eusebesin ennoiais, chathōs egnōristhē kai epi tou, « Ho Logos sarx egeneto" n leipei de, hōs eichys, tais atopois kainotomiais, epi toiautas ᾿ mataiologias ex ananchēs chatapheugousais. Kephalaion de epi tois: legomenois, ho tas lexeis dechomenos kai mē katamanthanōn ta sēmainomena, pōs noēsei ta machesthai allēlois dokounta kata to procheiron? Pōs heurēsei tēn harmozousan lysin ? Pōs apokrisin dōsei tois eperōtąn boulomenois : Pōs phylaxei to gegrammenon; « To eidenai pōs dei hēmas heni hekastǭ apokrinesthai? »
Against those who say that one must accept the words and not consider what they signify, as surpassing everyone. Scarcely have men been found who strive to overturn all human things, and who are eager that men should no longer be rational, nor learn with exactness the things good by nature, but simply agree to everything without testing, by accepting the words of the sacred books without examination and without correction, and not according to the godly purpose for which they were spoken. For if, as they have ordered, one should not consider what they signify, but should hear what is said simply and without testing, it remains that the prophets and the apostles sound in our ears in vain, that every word remains useless and ineffective, and that it sends no benefit to the hearers into the storerooms of their hearts. For so they command people to hear with the ears but not to understand with the heart, nor to consider the sequence of what is said, according to the threat that says, "Hearing you will hear, and you will not understand." For this reason they compel people to hear "The Word became flesh" simply, but no longer allow them to understand it piously, as though they had authority to drag each one's mind to what pleases them, not to what is fitting and profitable. Shall I hear the word and not seek the fittingness of the thought? Where then is either the sequence of the word or the profit of the hearer? Perhaps they command men to change into the habits of irrational animals, if they are to receive the noise of words with the hearing, but take in no gain of thoughts into the soul. Not so did Paul, the teacher of such things, charge us; nor did he declare that one must partake of anything without reason and discernment; but how? "Solid food is for the mature, who because of practice have their faculties trained to distinguish good and evil." He advised maturity, praised training, advised making a sober distinction of good and evil. How then could anyone distinguish well without grasping the meaning of what is said? For just as one sick with a bad habit of body does not find the true quality of each food, so too a man who, through laziness or unreason, has the faculties of the soul untrained, tastes words but does not perceive their power, nor know the quality of the thoughts; he partakes of everything senselessly and unguardedly like irrational animals, taking in the harmful and the useful as it happens, and unable even to be counted among the clean animals, since he does not chew the cud and send on the rational food, made fine, to the inner man, but consumes it unworked and unsuitable, receiving harm rather than any benefit for the sustaining of life from his fault in sending it on. Or who does not know that … the divine law commands even one who is invited to dine at a ruler's table to consider intelligently what is set before him? So one must not snatch at words stripped of thoughts, but consider carefully what befits God, what profits us, what the truth allows, what agrees with the law, what suits nature, what is genuine in faith, firm in hope and unadulterated in love, unsullied in glory, superior to envy, worthy of grace; all of which are present in godly conceptions, as was made known in the case of "The Word became flesh," but are lacking, as is likely, to absurd innovations, which of necessity take refuge in such vain talk. The chief point of what is said: he who accepts the words and does not learn what they signify, how will he understand the things that seem at first sight to fight with one another? How will he find the fitting solution? How will he give an answer to those who wish to ask? How will he keep what is written: "To know how we ought to answer each one"?
Chapter 10
10PG 28:1365–1370
Πρὸς τοὺς λέγοντας· Ἔπαθεν ὁ Θεὸς Λόγος σαρκί. Θαυμάζειν ἔπεισί μοι, πῶς, τοσούτους νεωτερισμοὺς ἐπεισάγοντες οἱ τῶν καινῶν δογμάτων εὑρεταὶ, κόρον λαθεῖν τῆς τοιαύτης καινοτομίας οὐχ ἠδυνήθησαν ἀλλὰ εἴ τι ξένον ἐπινοεῖν πρὸς ἀπάτην τῶν ἁπλουστέρων νεανιεύονται, οἷον καὶ τὸ προκείμενον νῦν εἰς ἐξέτασιν· « "Ἔπαθεν ὁ Θεὸς Λόγος σαρχί. ν Πάλιν ἐνταῦθα πολὺ μὲν τὸ ἄλογον, πολὺ δὲ τὸ ἄτοπον. ᾿Αλογίας μὲν γὰρ τὸ λέγειν, ἕτερον ἑτέρῳ πάσχειν " ἀτοπίας δὲ τὸ, « ἜἜπαθεν ὁ Λόγος. ν “Ὅπερ γυμνὸν προχαλύμματος εἰπεῖν οὐ τολμῶντες, ἐπήγαγον τὸ « σαρχὶ, ν χαθάπερ πρόσωπον αἰσχρὸν τὸ ἀπρεπὲς τοῦ φρονήματος δολερῷ προσωπείῳ καλύπτοντες. Εἰ ὁ Λόγος ἔπαθεν, ἑαυτῷ ἔπαθεν " εἰ δὲ ἕτερον τὸ παθὸν, οὐδὲν πρὸς τὸν Λόγον, εἰ μὴ μόνη ἡ ὕβρις κατὰ ἀναφορὰν τοῦ πάσχοντος σώματος εἰς τὸν ἡνωμένον ἀνατρέχουσα Λόγον. Τὸ δὲ λέγειν, ε Ὁ Λόγος ἔπαθε σαρχὶ, » ἄγραφον, ἀνοίκειον, ἀσύστατον, ἀνακόλουθον. ᾿Αλλ᾽ ἐπειδὴ βλασφημεῖν μὲν ἀπαύστως ἔκριναν, τὸ δὲ͵ ε"Ἔπαθεν ὁ Λόγος,» ἔγνωσαν ἀπαράδεχτον ἀκοαῖς εὐσεβέσι, φάρμακον προσθεῖναι τὸ ε τῇ σαρχὶ » τοῖς ῥημάτων τραύμασιν ἐδικαίωσαν· δέον μήτε τὴν νόσον ἐπάγειν, μήτε φαρμακείας ἀπατώσης φροντίζειν. Οὐδὲν γὰρ τῶν͵ παραλόγων τεχνασμάτων εὑρίσχεται τῇ ἀληθείᾳ συναρμοζόμενον - ἀλλ᾽ αὐτὸ τὸ πολλάκις ἑαυτῷ μαχόμενον, καὶ μὴ εὑρίσκον στάσιν παρὰ τοῖς συνετῶς ἐπαΐουσιν. Οὔτε ὁ Λόγος παθητὸς τῇ σαρχὶ, οὔτε ἡ σὰρξ ἀπαθὴς τῷ Λόγῳ" ἀλλὰ καὶ ἡ σὰρξ κατὰ τὴν οἰκείαν φύσιν τὸ πάθος προσίεται, καὶ ὁ Λόγος ἀχώριστον τῆς ἰδίας οὐσίας ἔχει τὸ ἀπαθές. Εἰ οὖν οὗτος τῇ σαρχὶ πάσχει, περὶ τῆς σαρχὸς τί ἂν εἴποιμεν; ὅτι πάσχει τῷ Λόγῳ, ἣ οὐ πάσχει; Εἰ μὲν οὐ πάσχει, ταύτῃ τὸ ἀπαθὲς ἐχαρίσθη" εἰ δὲ πάσχει, ΤΥ, ὕ. Α τῶν δύο τὸ πάθος κατεψηφίσαντο, εἶπερ, καθώς φασιν, ἐκ τοῦ αἰωνίου Πατρός. Μὴ εἶπεν· Ἐξ ὧν ὁ Θεὸς τῇ ὁ μὲν Λόγος πάσχει τῇ σαρκὶ, ἡ δὲ σάρξ πάσχει τῷ Λόγῳ ἐν τῇ ἰδίᾳ φύσει. ᾿Αλλ᾽ ἴσως ἐροῦσι· Πῶς οὖν εἴρηται· · Ἐξ ὧν ὁ Χριστὸς τὸ κατὰ σάρκα; » Λέγε Χριστὸν παθόντα, καὶ σύνδρομον εὑρήσεις τὸ ὄνομα τῆς σαρκός. Ὁ μὲν γὰρ εἰπὼν τὸν Θεὸν Λόγον, ἁπλῆν οὐσίαν ἐσήμανεν· ὁ δὲ προσαγορεύων Χριστὸν, τὴν συνάφειαν τῶν δύο φύσεων ἐφανέρωσε. Καὶ οὕτως ἁρμόζειν δύναται τὸ λέγειν, «Ἔπαθεν ὁ Χριστὸς, » διὰ τὸ τὴν προσηγορίαν ταύτην τὰ δύο μηνύειν ἅμα, καὶ τὸν ἀπαθῆ Λόγον, καὶ τὴν παθητὴν σάρκα, τὴν γευσαμένην θανάτου. Ἐπεὶ καὶ Παῦλος, Ἐξ ὧν, οὐκ εἶπε, γυμνὸς ὁ Θεὸς, ἀλλ᾽ « Ἐξ ὧν Χριστὸς τὸ κατὰ σάρκα· ἵνα δείξῃ τὸν μνημονευόμενον, κατὰ μὲν τὴν σάρκα ἐκ τῶν Ἰσραηλιτῶν, κατὰ δὲ τὴν θεότητα σαρκί. Τὸ αὐτὸ καὶ σὺ λέγε, καὶ πείθομαι· Ἔπαθεν ὁ Χριστὸς κατὰ σάρκα. Εἰ δὲ λέγεις, ὅτι ἔπαθεν ὁ Θεὸς τῇ σαρκὶ, δίδαξόν με σαφῶς, πότερον ταὐτὸ κατὰ φύσιν Θεὸς καὶ σὰρξ, ἢ ἄλλο καὶ ἄλλο. Εἰ μὲν οὖν ταὐτὸ, ἔπαθεν ὁ Θεὸς ἑαυτῷ. Τὸ γὰρ αὐτὸ Θεῷ λέγεις τὴν σάρκα. Εἰ δὲ ἕτερον καὶ ἕτερον, πῶς τοῦτο ἐκείνῳ πάσχει, πάσης φύσεως ἑαυτῇ πασχούσης, οὐχ ἑτέρᾳ οὐσίᾳ; Οὐ πάσχει ἄνθρωπος ἵππῳ· οὐκ ἀποθνήσκει ψυχὴ σαρκί· ἀλλὰ λύεται μὲν σάρξ, χωρίζεται δὲ ψυχή. Λέγεται δὲ, ὅτι τέθνηκεν ἄνθρωπος, τὸ τῶν δύο παραστατικὸν ψυχῆς καὶ σαρκὸς, καὶ νοεῖται κατὰ τὸ ἐνδεχόμενον τεθνηκέναι, τοῦτ᾽ ἔστι, κατὰ τὴν σάρκα, καὶ οὐ κατὰ τὴν ἀθάνατον ψυχήν. Τοιγαροῦν οὐδεὶς εἶπε· Τοῦ δεῖνος ἡ ψυχὴ τέθνηκε τῇ σαρκί· ἀλλ᾿ ὁ δεῖνα ἄνθρωπος, ὁ ἐκ ψυχῆς καὶ σώματος συνεστώς· τὴν δὲ ψυχὴν καὶ μετὰ θάνατον μηνύων ἀθάνατον, εἰς τὸν αἰῶνα τοὺς δικαίους ἔφησε ζῇν, ὡς ἡ ἁγία Γραφὴ μαρτυρεῖ. Ἐκείνων δὲ πᾶσα θεία βίβλος κατηγορεί. Πόσοι προφῆται; πόσοι ἀπόστολοι; πόσοι εὐαγγελισταί; καὶ οὐδαμοῦ παρ᾽ οὐδενὶ τοιαύτη φωνή. Τὸ δὲ, Χριστὸς ἔπαθε, πανταχοῦ προδήλως κεκήρυκται. « Τὸ Πάσχα ἡμῶν ὑπὲρ ἡμῶν ἐτύθη Χριστός. Εἰ παθητὸς ὁ Χριστὸς, Χριστὸς ἀπέθανεν ὑπὲρ τῶν ἁμαρτιῶν ἡμῶν κατὰ τὰς Γραφάς.» Ὁ σταυρὸς τοῦ Χριστοῦ, τὸ σῶμα τοῦ Χριστοῦ, τὸ αἷμα τοῦ Χριστοῦ. Πῶς οὖν τοσοῦτον νέφος μαρτύρων παρατρέχουσι, καὶ τὴν ἰδίαν αὐθεντίαν τῆς τοῦ Πνεύματος νομοθεσίας ἔμπροσθεν ἄγουσι; κατατολμῶντες τῆς βοώσης ἐντολῆς· « Μὴ μέταιρε ὅρια αἰώνια, ἃ ἔθεντο οἱ πατέρες σου μὴ προσέχοντες, ὅτι καὶ τῶν κατὰ Νίκαιαν ἁγίων Πατέρων ὁ ἱερὸς καὶ μέγας χορὸς μετὰ τὴν τοῦ Θεοῦ καὶ Πατρὸς ὁμολογίαν εὐθὺς ἔταξε τὸ ὄνομα τοῦ Δεσπότου Χριστοῦ· « Καὶ εἰς ἕνα Κύριον Ἰησοῦν Χριστόν· · εἶθ᾽ οὕτως ἐπήγαγον τὰ τε ὑψηλὰ τῆς θεότητος, τά τε οἰκονομικὰ τῆς ἑαυτοῦ ἀνθρωπότητος, ὡς τούτου μόνου τοῦ ὀνόματος οἰκείως καὶ προσφόρως τὰ διάφορα δεχομένου, κατὰ τὴν τοῦ μακαρίου Παύλου φωνήν· « Θεμέλιον ἄλλον οὐδεὶς δύναται θεῖναι παρὰ τὸν κείμενον, ὅς ἐστιν Ἰησοῦς Χριστός. Μὴ δὴ καταλείψωμεν τὸν θεμέλιον, ὃς πάντων ἐστὶ δεκτικός καθ' ἑκατέραν φύσιν, τήν τε δόξαν, τό τε πάθος ἀληθινῶς προσιέμενος. Ἐὰν εἴπῃς Θεὸν μόνον, ποῦ τῶν παθῶν ἐποικοδομήσεις τὴν χρείαν; ἐὰν εἴπῃς ἄνθρωπον μόνον, ποῦ τῆς ἀκαταλήπτου δόξης ἐπιθήσεις τὸν πλοῦτον; Ἀλλὰ Χριστὸν λέγειν καλόν· τῇ μὲν θεότητι τὴν δόξαν καρπούμενον, τῇ ἡνωμένῃ δὲ ἀνθρωπότητι τὸ πάθος δεχόμενον, τῇ δὲ ἀχωρίστῳ ἑνώσει πᾶν θαῦμα κατεργαζόμενον, πᾶν δῶρον τοῖς πιστοῖς χαριζόμενον. Οὕτω δείκνυται καὶ τὸ θεῖον ἀπαθὲς, καὶ τὸ πάθος ἀληθινὸν, καὶ τὸ κέρδος τῶν ἀνθρώπων κοινὸν, καὶ ὁ λόγος τῆς ἀληθείας σαφής, καὶ ὁ θεμέλιος τῆς διδασκαλίας ἀσάλευτος, καὶ τοῦ μυστηρίου τὸ μέγεθος ἔνδοξον, καὶ τὸ θαῦμα τῆς ἀρχαιότητος ἀξιόπιστον, καὶ τὸ κάλλος τῆς ὀρθοδοξίας ἀνόθευτον, καὶ τὸ κήρυγμα τῶν ἁγίων ἁπάντων σύμφωνον. Τὸ δὲ λέγειν τὴν μηδέπω ῥηθεῖσαν φωνήν, καὶ ἀναθεματίζειν ἅπαντας, τοὺς μὴ εἰπόντας Θεόν Λόγον παθόντα σαρκὶ, τοῦτο οὐ μόνον κατὰ τῶν νῦν ἀνθρώπων φέρει τὸ θράσος, ἀλλ᾽ ἤδη καὶ κατὰ πάντων τῶν ἀπ' αἰῶνος κηρύκων καὶ διδασκάλων ἐκτείνειν τὴν τόλμαν. Ινατί δὲ καὶ φεύγουσι τὸ ὄνομα τοῦ Δεσπότου Χριστοῦ, ἐφ᾽ ᾧ πιστεύειν ἐκελεύσθημεν; Πίστευσον ἐπὶ τὸν Κύριον Ἰησοῦν Χριστὸν, καὶ σωθήσῃ. Ἐπὶ τούτῳ τῷ ὀνόματι τὰς ἐλπίδας ἔχειν τῆς σωτηρίας καλόν. Οὐδὲ γάρ ἐστιν ὄνομα ἕτερον ὑπὸ τὸν οὐρανὸν τὸ δεδομένον ἐν ἀνθρώποις, ἐν ᾧ δεῖ σωθῆναι ἡμᾶς. « Ἐν τῷ ὀνόματι Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ πᾶν γόνυ κάμψει, ἐπουρανίων καὶ ἐπιγείων καὶ καταχθονίων, καὶ πᾶσα γλῶσσα ἐξομολογήσεται, ὅτι Κύριος Ἰησοῦς Χριστὸς εἰς δόξαν Πατρός. » Αὐτὸς κριτὴς ζώντων καὶ νεκρῶν· αὐτὸν ἐπεκαλεῖτο τελειούμενος Στέφανος· « Κύριε Ἰησοῦ Χριστὲ, δέξαι τὸ πνεῦμά μου. Εἷς Κύριος Ἰησοῦς Χριστὸς, δι' οὗ τὰ πάντα. Αὐτὸς Σωτὴρ, αὐτὸς Λυτρωτής· Χριστὸς τὰ πάντα. Τί φεύγουσι τὸ πολυπόθητον ὄνομα; Τοῦτο τὰς νόσους ἤλασεν· · Ἐν τῷ ὀνόματι Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ ἔγειραι καὶ περιπάτει. » Τοῦτο τοὺς δαίμονας ἐφυγάδευσε · - Παραγγέλλω σοι ἐν ὀνόματι Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ τοῦ Ναζαραίου ἐξελθεῖν ἀπ᾿ αὐτῆς. » Πῶς οὖν, τοῦτο καταλιπόντες ὡς ἀπαρέσκον αὐτοῖς, τὸ παρ᾽ οὐδενὶ τῶν ἁγίων κείμενον τεθείκασι, τὸ, Ὁ Λόγος ἔπαθε σαρκί;
Pros tous legontas; Epathen ho Theos Logos sarki. Thaumazein epeisi moi, pōs, tosoutous neōterismous epeisagontes hoi tōn kainōn dogmatōn heuretai, koron lathein tēs toiautēs kainotomias ouch ēdynēthēsan alla ei ti xenon epinoein pros apatēn tōn haplousterōn neanieuontai, hoion kai to prokeimenon nyn eis exetasin; « "Epathen ho Theos Logos sarchi. n Palin entautha poly men to alogon, poly de to atopon. ᾿Alogias men gar to legein, heteron heterǭ paschein " atopias de to, « EEpathen ho Logos. n “Hoper gymnon prochalymmatos eipein ou tolmōntes, epēgagon to « sarchi, n chathaper prosōpon aischron to aprepes tou phronēmatos dolerǭ prosōpeiǭ kalyptontes. Ei ho Logos epathen, heautǭ epathen " ei de heteron to pathon, ouden pros ton Logon, ei mē monē hē hybris kata anaphoran tou paschontos sōmatos eis ton hēnōmenon anatrechousa Logon. To de legein, e Ho Logos epathe sarchi, » agraphon, anoikeion, asystaton, anakolouthon. ᾿All᾽ epeidē blasphēmein men apaustōs ekrinan, to de͵ e"Epathen ho Logos,» egnōsan aparadechton akoais eusebesi, pharmakon prostheinai to e tę̄ sarchi » tois rhēmatōn traumasin edikaiōsan; deon mēte tēn noson epagein, mēte pharmakeias apatōsēs phrontizein. Ouden gar tōn͵ paralogōn technasmatōn heurischetai tę̄ alētheią synarmozomenon - all᾽ auto to pollakis heautǭ machomenon, kai mē heuriskon stasin para tois synetōs epaïousin. Oute ho Logos pathētos tę̄ sarchi, oute hē sarx apathēs tǭ Logǭ" alla kai hē sarx kata tēn oikeian physin to pathos prosietai, kai ho Logos achōriston tēs idias ousias echei to apathes. Ei oun houtos tę̄ sarchi paschei, peri tēs sarchos ti an eipoimen? hoti paschei tǭ Logǭ, hē ou paschei? Ei men ou paschei, tautę̄ to apathes echaristhē" ei de paschei, TY, hy. A tōn dyo to pathos katepsēphisanto, eiper, kathōs phasin, ek tou aiōniou Patros. Mē eipen; Ex hōn ho Theos tę̄ ho men Logos paschei tę̄ sarki, hē de sarx paschei tǭ Logǭ en tę̄ idią physei. ᾿All᾽ isōs erousi; Pōs oun eirētai; ; Ex hōn ho Christos to kata sarka? » Lege Christon pathonta, kai syndromon heurēseis to onoma tēs sarkos. Ho men gar eipōn ton Theon Logon, haplēn ousian esēmanen; ho de prosagoreuōn Christon, tēn synapheian tōn dyo physeōn ephanerōse. Kai houtōs harmozein dynatai to legein, «Epathen ho Christos, » dia to tēn prosēgorian tautēn ta dyo mēnyein hama, kai ton apathē Logon, kai tēn pathētēn sarka, tēn geusamenēn thanatou. Epei kai Paulos, Ex hōn, ouk eipe, gymnos ho Theos, all᾽ « Ex hōn Christos to kata sarka; hina deixę̄ ton mnēmoneuomenon, kata men tēn sarka ek tōn Israēlitōn, kata de tēn theotēta sarki. To auto kai sy lege, kai peithomai; Epathen ho Christos kata sarka. Ei de legeis, hoti epathen ho Theos tę̄ sarki, didaxon me saphōs, poteron tauto kata physin Theos kai sarx, ē allo kai allo. Ei men oun tauto, epathen ho Theos heautǭ. To gar auto Theǭ legeis tēn sarka. Ei de heteron kai heteron, pōs touto ekeinǭ paschei, pasēs physeōs heautę̄ paschousēs, ouch heterą ousią? Ou paschei anthrōpos hippǭ; ouk apothnēskei psychē sarki; alla lyetai men sarx, chōrizetai de psychē. Legetai de, hoti tethnēken anthrōpos, to tōn dyo parastatikon psychēs kai sarkos, kai noeitai kata to endechomenon tethnēkenai, tout᾽ esti, kata tēn sarka, kai ou kata tēn athanaton psychēn. Toigaroun oudeis eipe; Tou deinos hē psychē tethnēke tę̄ sarki; all᾿ ho deina anthrōpos, ho ek psychēs kai sōmatos synestōs; tēn de psychēn kai meta thanaton mēnyōn athanaton, eis ton aiōna tous dikaious ephēse zę̄n, hōs hē hagia Graphē martyrei. Ekeinōn de pasa theia biblos katēgorei. Posoi prophētai? posoi apostoloi? posoi euangelistai? kai oudamou par᾽ oudeni toiautē phōnē. To de, Christos epathe, pantachou prodēlōs kekēryktai. « To Pascha hēmōn hyper hēmōn etythē Christos. Ei pathētos ho Christos, Christos apethanen hyper tōn hamartiōn hēmōn kata tas Graphas.» Ho stauros tou Christou, to sōma tou Christou, to haima tou Christou. Pōs oun tosouton nephos martyrōn paratrechousi, kai tēn idian authentian tēs tou Pneumatos nomothesias emprosthen agousi? katatolmōntes tēs boōsēs entolēs; « Mē metaire horia aiōnia, ha ethento hoi pateres sou mē prosechontes, hoti kai tōn kata Nikaian hagiōn Paterōn ho hieros kai megas choros meta tēn tou Theou kai Patros homologian euthys etaxe to onoma tou Despotou Christou; « Kai eis hena Kyrion Iēsoun Christon; ; eith᾽ houtōs epēgagon ta te hypsēla tēs theotētos, ta te oikonomika tēs heautou anthrōpotētos, hōs toutou monou tou onomatos oikeiōs kai prosphorōs ta diaphora dechomenou, kata tēn tou makariou Paulou phōnēn; « Themelion allon oudeis dynatai theinai para ton keimenon, hos estin Iēsous Christos. Mē dē kataleipsōmen ton themelion, hos pantōn esti dektikos kath' hekateran physin, tēn te doxan, to te pathos alēthinōs prosiemenos. Ean eipę̄s Theon monon, pou tōn pathōn epoikodomēseis tēn chreian? ean eipę̄s anthrōpon monon, pou tēs akatalēptou doxēs epithēseis ton plouton? Alla Christon legein kalon; tę̄ men theotēti tēn doxan karpoumenon, tę̄ hēnōmenę̄ de anthrōpotēti to pathos dechomenon, tę̄ de achōristǭ henōsei pan thauma katergazomenon, pan dōron tois pistois charizomenon. Houtō deiknytai kai to theion apathes, kai to pathos alēthinon, kai to kerdos tōn anthrōpōn koinon, kai ho logos tēs alētheias saphēs, kai ho themelios tēs didaskalias asaleutos, kai tou mystēriou to megethos endoxon, kai to thauma tēs archaiotētos axiopiston, kai to kallos tēs orthodoxias anotheuton, kai to kērygma tōn hagiōn hapantōn symphōnon. To de legein tēn mēdepō rhētheisan phōnēn, kai anathematizein hapantas, tous mē eipontas Theon Logon pathonta sarki, touto ou monon kata tōn nyn anthrōpōn pherei to thrasos, all᾽ ēdē kai kata pantōn tōn ap' aiōnos kērykōn kai didaskalōn ekteinein tēn tolman. Inati de kai pheugousi to onoma tou Despotou Christou, eph᾽ hǭ pisteuein ekeleusthēmen? Pisteuson epi ton Kyrion Iēsoun Christon, kai sōthēsę̄. Epi toutǭ tǭ onomati tas elpidas echein tēs sōtērias kalon. Oude gar estin onoma heteron hypo ton ouranon to dedomenon en anthrōpois, en hǭ dei sōthēnai hēmas. « En tǭ onomati Iēsou Christou pan gony kampsei, epouraniōn kai epigeiōn kai katachthoniōn, kai pasa glōssa exomologēsetai, hoti Kyrios Iēsous Christos eis doxan Patros. » Autos kritēs zōntōn kai nekrōn; auton epekaleito teleioumenos Stephanos; « Kyrie Iēsou Christe, dexai to pneuma mou. Heis Kyrios Iēsous Christos, di' hou ta panta. Autos Sōtēr, autos Lytrōtēs; Christos ta panta. Ti pheugousi to polypothēton onoma? Touto tas nosous ēlasen; ; En tǭ onomati Iēsou Christou egeirai kai peripatei. » Touto tous daimonas ephygadeuse ; - Parangellō soi en onomati Iēsou Christou tou Nazaraiou exelthein ap᾿ autēs. » Pōs oun, touto katalipontes hōs apareskon autois, to par᾽ oudeni tōn hagiōn keimenon tetheikasi, to, Ho Logos epathe sarki?
Against those who say: God the Word suffered in the flesh. It makes me wonder how the inventors of new doctrines, introducing so many novelties, have not been able to have their fill of such innovation, but act with youthful insolence if they can devise anything strange to deceive the simpler sort, such as what is now put forward for examination: "God the Word suffered in the flesh." Again here there is much unreason and much absurdity. For it is unreason to say that one thing suffers in another, and absurdity to say, "The Word suffered." Not daring to say this bare, without a veil, they added "in the flesh," covering the unfittingness of their thought with a deceitful mask, like an ugly face. If the Word suffered, he suffered in himself; but if what suffered was something else, it has nothing to do with the Word, except only the insult, which by reference from the suffering body runs back to the Word united to it. But to say, "The Word suffered in the flesh," is unscriptural, unfitting, incoherent, inconsistent. But since they have decided to blaspheme without ceasing, and knew that "The Word suffered" is unacceptable to godly ears, they thought it right to add "in the flesh" as a medicine for the wounds of their words; whereas they ought neither to bring on the disease nor to care for a deceiving medicine. For none of these unreasonable devices is found to fit with the truth; rather it often fights with itself and finds no standing among those who listen with understanding. Neither is the Word passible in the flesh, nor is the flesh impassible in the Word; but the flesh admits suffering according to its own nature, and the Word has impassibility inseparable from his own substance. If, then, he suffers in the flesh, what should we say about the flesh? That it suffers in the Word, or that it does not suffer? If it does not suffer, impassibility has been granted to it; but if it suffers, … they have condemned both to suffering, so that the Word suffers in the flesh and the flesh suffers in the Word in its own nature. But perhaps they will say: "How then is it said, 'From whom is Christ according to the flesh'?" Say "Christ suffered," and you will find the name of the flesh running together with it. For he who says "God the Word" signifies a simple substance; but he who names "Christ" makes plain the conjunction of the two natures. And so it can be fitting to say, "Christ suffered," because this title declares both together, the impassible Word and the passible flesh that tasted death. Since Paul too did not say, "From whom is God," bare, but "From whom is Christ according to the flesh," so as to show that the one mentioned is from the Israelites according to the flesh, but according to the Godhead from the eternal Father; he did not say, "From whom is God in the flesh." Say the same yourself, and I am persuaded: "Christ suffered according to the flesh." But if you say that God suffered in the flesh, teach me clearly whether God and flesh are the same by nature, or one thing and another. If the same, God suffered in himself; for you call the flesh the same as God. But if one thing and another, how does this suffer in that, when every nature suffers in itself and not in another substance? A man does not suffer in a horse; the soul does not die in the flesh; but the flesh is dissolved and the soul is separated. And it is said that a man has died, which signifies the two, soul and flesh, and he is understood to have died in the way that is possible, that is, according to the flesh and not according to the immortal soul. So no one has said, "So-and-so's soul has died in the flesh," but "So-and-so the man," who is composed of soul and body, has died; and, declaring the soul immortal even after death, Scripture said that the righteous live for ever, as the holy Scripture bears witness. But every divine book accuses those men. How many prophets, how many apostles, how many evangelists! And nowhere, in any of them, such a phrase. But "Christ suffered" is proclaimed plainly everywhere: "Christ our Passover was sacrificed for us"; "that Christ must suffer"; "Christ died for our sins according to the Scriptures." The cross of Christ, the body of Christ, the blood of Christ. How then do they pass by so great a cloud of witnesses and put their own authority before the legislation of the Spirit, daring against the commandment that cries, "Do not move the eternal boundaries which your fathers set"? Not heeding that the sacred and great choir of the holy fathers at Nicaea too, immediately after the confession of God the Father, placed the name of the Master Christ: "And in one Lord Jesus Christ"; and then added both the lofty things of the Godhead and the things of the dispensation of his manhood, as though this name alone received the different things fittingly and appropriately, according to the voice of the blessed Paul: "No one can lay another foundation than the one laid, which is Jesus Christ." Let us not then abandon the foundation, which receives everything according to each nature, admitting truly both the glory and the passion. If you say God alone, where will you build on it the need of the passions? If you say man alone, where will you place on it the wealth of the incomprehensible glory? But it is good to say Christ: reaping the glory in the Godhead, receiving the passion in the united manhood, and working every wonder and granting every gift to the faithful by the inseparable union. So it is shown that the divine is impassible, the passion real, the gain of human beings common, the word of truth clear, the foundation of the teaching unshaken, the greatness of the mystery glorious, the wonder of antiquity credible, the beauty of orthodoxy unadulterated, and the proclamation of all the saints in harmony. But to utter a phrase never yet spoken, and to anathematize all who have not said that God the Word suffered in the flesh, carries this rashness not only against the men of the present, but extends the daring against all the heralds and teachers from the beginning. And why do they flee the name of the Master Christ, on which we have been commanded to believe? "Believe on the Lord Jesus Christ, and you will be saved." It is good to have the hopes of salvation in this name. "For there is no other name under heaven given among men by which we must be saved." "In the name of Jesus Christ every knee will bow, of those in heaven and on earth and under the earth, and every tongue will confess that Jesus Christ is Lord, to the glory of the Father." He is the judge of the living and the dead; Stephen, as he was being perfected, called on him: "Lord Jesus Christ, receive my spirit." "One Lord Jesus Christ, through whom are all things." He is Savior, he is Redeemer; "Christ is all." Why do they flee the much-longed-for name? This drove out diseases: "In the name of Jesus Christ rise and walk." This put demons to flight: "I command you in the name of Jesus Christ the Nazarene to come out of her." How then, abandoning this as displeasing to them, have they set down what lies in none of the saints: "The Word suffered in the flesh"?
Chapter 11
11PG 28:1369–1374
Πρὸς τοὺς λέγοντας· Ποίαν δώσουσιν Ἰουδαῖοι δίκην, εἰ μὴ Θεὸν ἀπέκτειναν. Οὐκ ἔστιν, ὡς ἔοικε, φιλονεικούντων ἀνδρῶν ἄλογον ὀρμὴν λόγοις τισὶν ἐπισχεῖν· ἀλλὰ κἂν μυρίους τις ἐπάγῃ καὶ ἀναντιῤῥήτους ἐλέγχους, τὴν μὲν ἀλήθειαν ἔδειξε, τοὺς δὲ τοῦ ψεύδους ἐργάτας οὐκ ἔπεισεν. Οὕτω γὰρ οἱ τῆς ἀληθείας ἀποκοπέντες μετὰ πολλὰς φανερὰς ἀποδείξεις, οὐκ ἀφίστανται τοῦ οἰκείου σκοποῦ, οὐδὲ ἔρχονται πρὸς τὴν εὐθεῖαν ὁδόν· ἀλλ᾽ ἀτραποὺς δεξάμενοι, ἐπὶ κρημνοὺς περιέρχονται, παραλόγους πεύσεις προτείνοντες, καὶ οὐκ αἰσχύνονται λέγειν · Πῶς οἱ Ἰουδαῖοι τιμωρηθήσονται, εἰ μὴ Θεὸν ἀνῃρήκασι; φεῦ τῆς ἀναιδοῦς ἀτολμίας! Φεῦ τῆς ἀπατηλῆς ἐγχειρήσεως! εἰς ἐκδίκησιν Χριστοῦ τὰ Χριστοῦ διασύρουσιν · Ἵνα, φασὶν, Ἰουδαῖοι δίκην ἀξίαν ἀπαιτηθῶσιν, ἀνατρεπέσθω τὰ πάντα, ῥᾳδιουργείτω τὸ δόγμα, βλασφημείσθω Θεὸς, παθητὸς καλείσθω ὁ ἀπαθὴς, ὑβριζέσθω ἡ δόξα, πλανάσθω τῆς οἰκουμένης τὰ πέρατα. "Ανθρωπε, μὴ ἐκδίκει Θεὸν ἐφ᾽ ὕβρει Θεοῦ μισῶ συνηγορίαν ἀτιμίας πρόξενον· κρείττον Ἰουδαῖον κερδῆσαι, ἢ Χριστιανοὺς αἰσχυνθῆναι - κρείττον τοὺς πεποιηκότας φυγεῖν, ἢ τὸν πεπονθότα τοιούτου συνηγόρου τυχεῖν · κρεῖττον ἐκείνους συγγνώμην εὐρεῖν ἢ τούτου τρεπτοῦ καὶ παθητοῦ κατὰ τὴν θεότητα δόξαν λαβεῖν. Τί παρέχεις Ἰουδαίοις καύχημα μέγιστον, ὡς θεότητος αὐτῆς περιγενέσθαι δεδυνημένοις ; οὐδὲ γὰρ τὸν ναὸν ἔχουσιν ἂν, εἰ μὴ ὁ ἐνοικῶν συνεχώρησεν, ὃς καὶ τὸν λυθέντα ἤγειρεν, αὐτὸς δ' ἄλυτος ἔμεινε. Τί παρὰ γνώμην τοῦ πεπονθότος φέρεις τὴν ψῆφον; τί πλέον λυπεῖς, οἷς δῆθεν ἐκδικεῖς, ἢ ἐκεῖνοι τετολμηκότες ἐλύπησαν; Τί τὰς ἀψευδεῖς ἀποφάσεις ἀνατρέπεις τοῦ Σωτῆρος Χριστοῦ; Αὐτὸς ἔλεγε τῷ καιρῷ τοῦ πάθους· « Πάτερ, ἄφες αὐτοῖς · οὐ γὰρ οἴδασι τί ποιοῦσι. » Καὶ σὺ δίκην ἀπαιτεῖς, ὡς ἐγνωκότας Θεοῦ παρουσίαν, καὶ δεδρακότας κατὰ Θεοῦ μιαιφονίαν; Παῦσαι χαλεπώτερα τολμῶν τῆς τῶν σταυρωσάντων παρανομίας. Ἐκεῖνοι ψιλὸν ἄνθρωπον νομίσαντες τὸν Χριστὸν, ἀπεκτείναντο · σὺ, Θεὸν ὁμολογῶν ἀληθινὸν, τρεπτὸν, καὶ παθητὸν, καὶ νεκρὸν διὰ τῆς καλῆς ἐκδικήσεως ἀποφαίνεις. "Ὅσῳ δὲ τολμηρότερον τοῦ ὡς ἄνθρωπον οἴεσθαι ἀδικεῖν τὸ εἰς Θεὸν ἀσεβεῖν, τοσούτῳ γε ἀθλιώτερος ὁ τὸν Θεὸν Λόγον τῇ γλώσσῃ μάτην φονεύων τῶν εἰς τὴν σάρκα τοῦ Κυρίου τοὺς ἤλους μάτην πειράντων. Πλὴν οὐκ, ἐπειδὴ σὺ χαλεπώτερος τῆς φοβερᾶς καταδίκης, ἐκείνους ἁρπάζομεν · ἀλλὰ καὶ τῇ θεότητι τοῦ Δεσπότου Χριστοῦ τηροῦμεν τὸ ἀπαθὲς, καὶ τῇ ἀνθρωπότητι τῇ ἡνωμένῃ προσμαρτυροῦμεν τὸ πάθος, καὶ τοὺς Ἰουδαίους ὁμολογοῦμεν ἀπαιτεῖσθαι δίκην, ὡς εἰς αὐτὴν ἄντικρυς θεότητα διὰ τῆς εἰς αὐτὸν ἀπονοίας ἡσεβηκότας. Ἢ καὶ νῦν οὐχ ὁρῶμεν τοὺς κατὰ ναοῦ πολλάκις ἀνακειμένου Θεῷ χεῖρας ἀθεμίτους ἐκτείναντας ἐφ᾽ ὕβρει ἢ καταλύσει, καίτοι κατὰ ξύλων ἢ λίθων πράττοντας, οὕτω δεχομένους τὴν τιμωρίαν, ὡς κατὰ Θεοῦ τὴν τόλμαν ἐκτείναντας ; Καὶ ναὸς μὲν τοιαύτην δέχεται τὴν ἐκδίκησιν ἄψυχος · ναὸς δὲ ζῶν ἄχραντος, ναὸς Θεῷ συνημμένος ἀῤῥήτως, ἀδιασπάστως, οὐ πολύ πλέον ἐκδικηθήσεται, ὡς αὐτὸς μὲν ἀδίκως παθὼν, τῆς δὲ ὕβρεως ἀνατρεχούσης εἰς τὸν ἐν τῷ ναῷ Θεὸν, τὸν ἓν γενόμενον πρὸς αὐτὸν, καὶ πολλὰ θαύματα ἐργασάμενον ; Μηδὲ γὰρ ἐξεῖναι τοῖς Ἰουδαίοις ἀπολογίαν εὑρίσκειν, ὡς εἰς ἄνθρωπον ψιλὸν ἁμαρτήσασιν, τῶν πολυτρόπων θαυμάτων οὐ συγχωρούντων λανθάνειν τῆς ἐνεργούσης δυνάμεως τὸ θεοπρεπὲς καὶ ἔνδοξον· τίς γὰρ οὐκ ἂν ἔφριξεν ἀπ᾿ ἀρχῆς τὰ γενόμενα ; Κατὰ προφητείαν ἡ γέννησις, ὁ τόπος γνώριμος, ὁ τρόπος ἐπίσημος, ὁ χρόνος οὐκ ἄδηλος, πᾶς λόγος ἐργοχειρούμενος, δρόμος ἀστέρος μηνύων ὕμνον ἀγγέλων, μάγοι πόρρωθεν πρὸς δωροφορίαν ἑλκόμενοι, Ἡρώδης ὁ βασιλεὺς ταρασσόμενος· Ἰουδαία ἅπασα συγκλονουμένη, φανέρωσις ἐναργὴς τοῦ αἵροντος τὴν ἁμαρτίαν τοῦ κόσμου· Σιμεών παιδίον κατέχων καὶ Θεοῦ σωτήριον ἑρμηνεύων· ῎Αννα προφητεύουσα· μαρτυρῶν Ἰωάννης πρὸς Ἰορδάνην· φωνὴ Πατρὸς οὐρανόθεν, τοῦτον Υἱὸν ἀγαπητὸν πᾶσι γνωρίζουσα · Πνεύματος ἐπιφοίτησις περιστερᾶς ἐν εἴδει τῇ κορυφῇ ἐπιπίπτουσα μεταβαλλόμενον ὕδωρ εἰς οἶνον· ἄρτοι πέντε πληθυνόμενοι παραδόξως εἰς χιλιάδων ἀπόλαυσιν, καὶ περισσεία κλασμάτων κόφινοι δώδεκα πάθη λόγῳ φυγαδευόμενα, δαίμονες προστάγματι διωκόμενοι, μᾶλλον δὲ πόῤῥωθεν ὁμολογοῦντες τὸ τῆς ἐξουσίας ἀφόρητον · νεκροὶ τῆς τοῦ θανάτου τυραννίδος εὐθὺς ἀποσπώμενοι · κράσπεδον ἱματίου τῇ μὲν καμνούσῃ γυναικὶ φέρον τὴν ἴασιν, τῆς δὲ κρυπτομένης θεότητος δημοσιεῦον τὴν δύναμιν. Πᾶσα τῶν στοιχείων ἡ φύσις ἐν τῷ καιρῷ τοῦ πάθους ἐπὶ τῇ λύσει τοῦ ὁρωμένου ναοῦ, καὶ τῇ ὕβρει τοῦ ἀχωρίστου Θεοῦ πολυτρόπως ταρασσομένη · ἀνάστασις τοῦ παθόντος ὑπὸ τῶν σταυρωσάντων μαρτυρουμένη. Φυλάσσοντες γὰρ τὸν παθόντα, ἡττήθησαν τῷ παραδόξῳ νεκρῷ. Τοσαῦτα ἦν καὶ πολλῷ πλέον τὰ μηνύοντα τὴν κρυπτομένην θεότητα. Καὶ πῶς φεύξονται τῆς θεομαχίας τὴν τιμωρίαν οἱ πρὸς οὕτω λαμπρὰς ἀποδείξεις τυφλώττειν ὑπ' ἀγνωμοσύνης σπουδάσαντες;
Pros tous legontas; Poian dōsousin Ioudaioi dikēn, ei mē Theon apekteinan. Ouk estin, hōs eoike, philoneikountōn andrōn alogon ormēn logois tisin epischein; alla kan myrious tis epagę̄ kai anantirrhētous elenchous, tēn men alētheian edeixe, tous de tou pseudous ergatas ouk epeisen. Houtō gar hoi tēs alētheias apokopentes meta pollas phaneras apodeixeis, ouk aphistantai tou oikeiou skopou, oude erchontai pros tēn eutheian hodon; all᾽ atrapous dexamenoi, epi krēmnous perierchontai, paralogous peuseis proteinontes, kai ouk aischynontai legein ; Pōs hoi Ioudaioi timōrēthēsontai, ei mē Theon anę̄rēkasi? pheu tēs anaidous atolmias! Pheu tēs apatēlēs encheirēseōs! eis ekdikēsin Christou ta Christou diasyrousin ; Hina, phasin, Ioudaioi dikēn axian apaitēthōsin, anatrepesthō ta panta, rhądiourgeitō to dogma, blasphēmeisthō Theos, pathētos kaleisthō ho apathēs, hybrizesthō hē doxa, planasthō tēs oikoumenēs ta perata. "Anthrōpe, mē ekdikei Theon eph᾽ hybrei Theou misō synēgorian atimias proxenon; kreitton Ioudaion kerdēsai, ē Christianous aischynthēnai - kreitton tous pepoiēkotas phygein, ē ton peponthota toioutou synēgorou tychein ; kreitton ekeinous syngnōmēn eurein ē toutou treptou kai pathētou kata tēn theotēta doxan labein. Ti parecheis Ioudaiois kauchēma megiston, hōs theotētos autēs perigenesthai dedynēmenois ? oude gar ton naon echousin an, ei mē ho enoikōn synechōrēsen, hos kai ton lythenta ēgeiren, autos d' alytos emeine. Ti para gnōmēn tou peponthotos phereis tēn psēphon? ti pleon lypeis, hois dēthen ekdikeis, ē ekeinoi tetolmēkotes elypēsan? Ti tas apseudeis apophaseis anatrepeis tou Sōtēros Christou? Autos elege tǭ kairǭ tou pathous; « Pater, aphes autois ; ou gar oidasi ti poiousi. » Kai sy dikēn apaiteis, hōs egnōkotas Theou parousian, kai dedrakotas kata Theou miaiphonian? Pausai chalepōtera tolmōn tēs tōn staurōsantōn paranomias. Ekeinoi psilon anthrōpon nomisantes ton Christon, apekteinanto ; sy, Theon homologōn alēthinon, trepton, kai pathēton, kai nekron dia tēs kalēs ekdikēseōs apophaineis. "Hosǭ de tolmēroteron tou hōs anthrōpon oiesthai adikein to eis Theon asebein, tosoutǭ ge athliōteros ho ton Theon Logon tę̄ glōssę̄ matēn phoneuōn tōn eis tēn sarka tou Kyriou tous ēlous matēn peirantōn. Plēn ouk, epeidē sy chalepōteros tēs phoberas katadikēs, ekeinous harpazomen ; alla kai tę̄ theotēti tou Despotou Christou tēroumen to apathes, kai tę̄ anthrōpotēti tę̄ hēnōmenę̄ prosmartyroumen to pathos, kai tous Ioudaious homologoumen apaiteisthai dikēn, hōs eis autēn antikrys theotēta dia tēs eis auton aponoias hēsebēkotas. Ē kai nyn ouch horōmen tous kata naou pollakis anakeimenou Theǭ cheiras athemitous ekteinantas eph᾽ hybrei ē katalysei, kaitoi kata xylōn ē lithōn prattontas, houtō dechomenous tēn timōrian, hōs kata Theou tēn tolman ekteinantas ? Kai naos men toiautēn dechetai tēn ekdikēsin apsychos ; naos de zōn achrantos, naos Theǭ synēmmenos arrhētōs, adiaspastōs, ou poly pleon ekdikēthēsetai, hōs autos men adikōs pathōn, tēs de hybreōs anatrechousēs eis ton en tǭ naǭ Theon, ton hen genomenon pros auton, kai polla thaumata ergasamenon ? Mēde gar exeinai tois Ioudaiois apologian heuriskein, hōs eis anthrōpon psilon hamartēsasin, tōn polytropōn thaumatōn ou synchōrountōn lanthanein tēs energousēs dynameōs to theoprepes kai endoxon; tis gar ouk an ephrixen ap᾿ archēs ta genomena ? Kata prophēteian hē gennēsis, ho topos gnōrimos, ho tropos episēmos, ho chronos ouk adēlos, pas logos ergocheiroumenos, dromos asteros mēnyōn hymnon angelōn, magoi porrōthen pros dōrophorian helkomenoi, Hērōdēs ho basileus tarassomenos; Ioudaia hapasa synklonoumenē, phanerōsis enargēs tou hairontos tēn hamartian tou kosmou; Simeōn paidion katechōn kai Theou sōtērion hermēneuōn; ᾿Anna prophēteuousa; martyrōn Iōannēs pros Iordanēn; phōnē Patros ouranothen, touton Huion agapēton pasi gnōrizousa ; Pneumatos epiphoitēsis peristeras en eidei tę̄ koryphę̄ epipiptousa metaballomenon hydōr eis oinon; artoi pente plēthynomenoi paradoxōs eis chiliadōn apolausin, kai perisseia klasmatōn kophinoi dōdeka pathē logǭ phygadeuomena, daimones prostagmati diōkomenoi, mallon de porrhōthen homologountes to tēs exousias aphorēton ; nekroi tēs tou thanatou tyrannidos euthys apospōmenoi ; kraspedon himatiou tę̄ men kamnousę̄ gynaiki pheron tēn iasin, tēs de kryptomenēs theotētos dēmosieuon tēn dynamin. Pasa tōn stoicheiōn hē physis en tǭ kairǭ tou pathous epi tę̄ lysei tou horōmenou naou, kai tę̄ hybrei tou achōristou Theou polytropōs tarassomenē ; anastasis tou pathontos hypo tōn staurōsantōn martyroumenē. Phylassontes gar ton pathonta, hēttēthēsan tǭ paradoxǭ nekrǭ. Tosauta ēn kai pollǭ pleon ta mēnyonta tēn kryptomenēn theotēta. Kai pōs pheuxontai tēs theomachias tēn timōrian hoi pros houtō lampras apodeixeis typhlōttein hyp' agnōmosynēs spoudasantes?
Against those who say: What penalty will the Jews pay, if they did not kill God? It is not possible, it seems, to check with words the unreasoning impulse of contentious men; but even if someone brings ten thousand irrefutable proofs, he has shown the truth but has not persuaded the workers of falsehood. For so those cut off from the truth, after many plain demonstrations, do not leave their own aim nor come to the straight road; but taking up byways they wander along cliffs, putting forward unreasonable questions, and they are not ashamed to say: "How will the Jews be punished, if they have not killed God?" Alas for the shameless daring! Alas for the deceitful attempt! To avenge Christ they tear apart the things of Christ: "So that the Jews may be made to pay a worthy penalty," they say, "let everything be overturned, let doctrine be tampered with, let God be blasphemed, let the impassible be called passible, let glory be insulted, let the ends of the earth go astray." Man, do not avenge God by insulting God. I hate an advocacy that brings dishonor; better that a Jew should gain than that Christians should be put to shame; better that those who did the deed should escape than that he who suffered should get such an advocate; better that they should find pardon than that he should get the reputation of being changeable and passible in his Godhead. Why do you give the Jews the greatest boast, as though they had been able to overcome the Godhead itself? For they would not even have had the temple had not the one who dwelt in it permitted it, who also raised it when it was destroyed, while he himself remained undestroyed. Why do you cast a vote against the will of him who suffered? Why do you grieve those whom you supposedly avenge more than those who dared the deed grieved them? Why do you overturn the truthful declarations of Christ the Savior? He himself said at the time of the passion: "Father, forgive them, for they do not know what they are doing." And do you demand a penalty, as if they had known the presence of God and committed murder against God? Stop daring things worse than the lawlessness of those who crucified him. They killed Christ thinking him a mere man; you, confessing him true God, by your fine vengeance declare him changeable, passible, and dead. And by as much as impiety against God is more daring than thinking to wrong a man, by so much is he more wretched who murders God the Word in vain with his tongue than those who in vain drove the nails into the Lord's flesh. Yet it is not because you are more deserving of the fearful condemnation that we excuse them; but we both keep impassibility for the Godhead of the Master Christ and bear witness to the passion in the united manhood, and confess that the Jews are required to pay the penalty as having acted impiously against the Godhead itself directly, through their madness against him. Or do we not see even now that those who often stretch out lawless hands against a temple dedicated to God, for insult or destruction, though they act against wood or stones, receive punishment as though they had stretched out their daring against God? And if a lifeless temple receives such vengeance, will not a living, spotless temple, a temple joined to God ineffably and inseparably, be avenged much more, since he himself suffered unjustly and the insult runs back to God in the temple, who became one with it and worked many wonders? For the Jews may not find a defense, as though they had sinned against a mere man, since the manifold wonders did not allow the God-befitting and glorious character of the power at work to be hidden. For who would not have shuddered at what happened from the beginning? The birth according to prophecy, the place known, the manner remarkable, the time not uncertain, every word carried into deed; the course of a star declaring it, the hymn of angels, magi drawn from afar to bring gifts, Herod the king troubled, all Judea shaken; the clear manifestation of him who takes away the sin of the world; Simeon holding the child and interpreting the salvation of God; Anna prophesying; John bearing witness at the Jordan; the voice of the Father from heaven making him known to all as the beloved Son; the coming of the Spirit in the form of a dove, falling on his head; water changed into wine; five loaves multiplied wonderfully for the enjoyment of thousands, and twelve baskets of fragments left over; sufferings put to flight by a word; demons driven out by command, or rather confessing from afar the unbearable character of his authority; the dead torn at once from the tyranny of death; the hem of a garment bringing healing to the sick woman and publishing the power of the hidden Godhead. The whole nature of the elements at the time of the passion was troubled in many ways at the destruction of the visible temple and the insult to the inseparable God; the resurrection of him who suffered was attested by those who crucified him; for guarding the one who had suffered, they were defeated by the wonderful dead man. Such and many more were the things that declared the hidden Godhead. And how will those escape the punishment for fighting against God who were eager, out of ingratitude, to be blind to such brilliant proofs?
Chapter 12
12PG 28:1373–1378
Πρὸς τοὺς λέγοντας· Ἰουδαῖός ἐστιν ὁ μὴ ὁμολογῶν Θεὸν ἐσταυρῶσθαι. Τοσαύτης ἀποδείξεως ἐν τοῖς προλαβοῦσι πᾶσι γεγενημένης, οὕτω πολυτρόπου καὶ φανερᾶς, δέον αἰσθανθήσεσθαι τὸ πλῆθος τοὺς ἀντιλέγοντας τῶν ἐλέγχων, οἱ δὲ καὶ ἄλλας ἀντιθέσεις ἀναισχύντους πλέξαι μάτην οὐκ ὤκνησαν. Ἰουδαῖος, φησὶν, ἐστὶν, ὁ τὸν Θεὸν αὐτὸν μὴ ὁμολογῶν ἐσταυρῶσθαι. Καλῶς ἡμᾶς τῆς αὐτοῖς χρεωστουμένης προσηγορίας ὑπέμνησαν. Αὐτοὶ γὰρ εἰς ἑαυτοὺς ἐπεσπάσαντο τὴν πρὸς ἐκείνους συγγένειαν, ἀρνούμενοι μὲν τὴν σωτήριον ἐνανθρώπησιν, ἀπωθούμενοι δὲ τὴν τῶν δύο φύσεων σύνοδον καὶ ἕνωσιν. Τίς Ἰουδαῖος ὁ τὴν χάριν δεξάμενος, ἢ ὁ τῷ νόμῳ κατὰ τὸ γράμμα παρακαθήμενος, Ἡμᾶς ἡ χάρις ἐδίδαξε Θεὸν ἀόρατον ἐν δρωμένῃ φανερωθῆναι σαρκί · ἐκεῖνοι τῇ ἀρχαίᾳ παραδόσει παρέμειναν τὴν θεότητα γυμνὴν ἐν διαφόροις εἶδεσι καὶ σχήμασιν ὑπογραψάσῃ. Πῶς οὖν ἄλλους λέγουσιν Ἰουδαίους, αὐτοὶ τῆς Καινῆς Διαθήκης τὸν πλοῦτον ἀποσεισάμενοι; Οὐκ ἤκουσαν, ὅτι πολλοὶ προφῆται καὶ δίκαιοι ἐπεθύμησαν ἰδεῖν ἃ βλέπομεν, καὶ οὐκ εἶδον; Τί ἄρα οὐκ εἶδον θεότητος ἐπιδημίαν; Καὶ πῶς γέγραπται· Ὤφθη θεὸς τῷ ᾿Αβραάμ, ὤφθη τῷ Ἰσαὰκ, ὤφθη τῷ Ἰακώβ, ὤφθη τῷ Μωσῇ, καὶ μύριοις ἄλλοις; Τί οὖν ἐπεθύμησαν, καὶ οὐκ εἶδον; ὁ ἡμεῖς ἰδεῖν ἡξιώθημεν, θεότητος καὶ ἀνθρωπότητος ἄῤῥητον καὶ ἀδιάσπαστον ἕνωσιν. Οἱ τοίνυν ὁμολογοῦντες τοῦ Λόγου καὶ τῆς σαρκὸς τὴν παράδοξον ἕνωσιν, οὗτοι τοῦ ξένου θεάματος τετυχήκασιν · οἱ δὲ τῆς σαρκὸς τὴν ἀνάληψιν ἀθετοῦντες μετὰ τῶν ἄνωθεν Ἰουδαίων ἔχειν τὴν μερίδα προδήλως ἐλέγχονται, τῶν μὴ κατηξιωμένων ἰδεῖν μήτε ὄψει, ἅπερ ἡμεῖς ἑωράκαμεν. Ἰουδαίων γὰρ τὸ μὴ δέξασθαι τοῦ Σωτῆρος τὴν ἕνσαρκον οἰκονομίαν. Τούτοις συνάπτουσιν ἑαυτοὺς οἱ τὸ διπλοῦν τῶν φύσεων ἀπωθούμενοι, μᾶλλον δὲ καὶ μείζοσιν ἐγκλήμασιν ὑπεύθυνοι γίνονται. Ἐκεῖνοι γὰρ τὸν τοσαῦτα μετά σαρκὸς θαυματουργήσαντα Θεὸν εἶναι ἀγνοήσαντες, οὗτοι δῆθεν ὁμολογοῦντες ἀνάξια κατὰ τῆς θεότητος ἀπεφήναντο, πάντα τὰ πάθη τῆς ληφθείσης σαρκὸς εἰς αὐτὸν ἀνενεγκεῖν τὸν Θεὸν Λόγον φιλονεικήσαντες. ᾿Αλλ' ἴσως ἐροῦσιν (ἔμαθον γὰρ ἰταμῶς μάχεσθαι τοῖς προδήλοις ) · Οὐ λέγομεν παθητὸν τὸ θεῖον. Πῶς οὐ λέγετε, ὅτι τέχνῃ τὸν λόγον κατασκευάζετε; Ἔπαθε, φησὶν, ὡς ἠθέλησεν οὐ μὴν παθητὸν αὐτὸν λέγομεν. Τί προσποιεῖσθε φείδεσθαι τοῦ ὀνόματος, κατατολμῶντες τοῦ πράγματος; Εἰ κατηγορεῖτε τῶν λεγόντων μὴ πεπονθέναι τὸ θεῖον, πῶς οὐχ ὁμολογεῖτε λέγειν αὐτὸ παθητόν; Εἰ ὁ μὴ λέγων θείας φύσεως πάθος, Ἰουδαῖος καθ' ὑμᾶς· ὁ λέγων, Χριστιανός. Καὶ πῶς οὐ ποιεῖτε προτιμότερον τὸν Ἰουδαῖον, τὸν ἀπαθὲς ὁμολογοῦντα τὸ θεῖον, ὑμῶν τῶν ἀποφαινομένων αὐτὸ παθητόν; ὡς εἶναι ὑμῖν ἀνάγκην Ἰουδαίους ὑμᾶς καλεῖσθαι προσμαρτυροῦντας τὸ ἀπαθές· ἢ Χριστιανοὺς ὀνομάζεσθαι κατὰ τὸν ὑμέτερον ὅρον νομοθετοῦντας τὸ πάθος; Γνωρίσατε φανερῶς ἣν ἔχετε δόξαν. « Καρδίᾳ γὰρ πιστεύεται εἰς δικαιοσύνην· στόματι δὲ ὁμολογεῖται εἰς σωτηρίαν. Εἰ μὴ πέπονθεν ὁ Λόγος, οὐκοῦν ἡ σάρξ. Εἰ μὴ ἡ σάρξ πέπονθεν, οὐκοῦν ὁ Λόγος. Εἰ μηδέτερον τούτων, οὐκοῦν ἄλλο τρίτον. Εἰ μηδὲν μηδόλως, οὐκοῦν τὸ πάθος οὐ γέγονεν. Εἰ, μηδενὸς παθόντος, τὸ πάθος γέγονε, δόκησις γέγονε· δοκήσει σωζόμεθα. Πρὸς Μανιχαίους οὐκοῦν ηὐτομολήσατε. Καὶ πῶς φεύγετε τὴν ἐκείνων προσηγορίαν, ὧν φαίνεσθαι κληρονόμοι τῆς ἀφορήτου κακοδοξίας; Οὕτω δὲ Ἰουδαίων χείρους φανήσεσθε, καὶ Μανιχαίων οὐ πόῤῥω. Καὶ τί λέγομεν Ιουδαίων καὶ Μανιχαίων; Αὐτοῦ τοῦ πάντων εὑρετοῦ τῶν κακῶν τοῦ ταῦτα ὑμῖν ὑποσπείραντος τὰ ζιζάνια, τοῦ φθονοῦντος τοῖς καλοῖς ἅπασι διαβόλου, τολμηροτέρους ἑαυτοὺς ἀπεφήνατε. Ἐκεῖνος, ὅτε εἶδεν ἐπὶ τοῦ Ἰορδάνου τὴν τοῦ Σωτῆρος ἔνθεον δόξαν, κέντροις τοῦ φθόνου νυσσόμενος, οὐ πρότερον ἐτόλμησε προσαγαγεῖν τὴν πεῖραν, ἕως οὗ εἶδεν ἀψαμένην τὴν πεῖναν, ἀνθρωπίνης ἐνδείας γνώρισμα. Οὗτος ᾔδει τῆς θεότητος τὸ ἀπαθὲς ἴδιον καὶ ἀπείραστον· ὑμεῖς δὲ τὴν πεῖναν καὶ τὴν δίψαν, καὶ ὅσα τοιαῦτα, τῆς θεότητος αὐτῆς ἀποφαίνεσθε, καὶ τοῦ σταυροῦ τὸ πάθος αὐτῇ τῇ θεότητι σαφῶς περιφέρετε. Ἐκεῖνος δι᾽ ὑπερβολὴν πονηρίας ἀπ᾿ ἀρχῆς ἀνθρωποκτόνος προσηγορεύθη· ὑμεῖς δὲ δι᾽ ὑπερβολὴν τῆς κατὰ Θεὸν ἀπονοίας θεοκτόνους τοὺς Ἰουδαίους - προσαγορεύετε· καὶ οὐκ αἰσχύνεσθε μείζονα δύναμιν τοῦ διδασκάλου τῶν τοιούτων Ἰουδαίοις τοῖς μαθηταῖς ἀπονέμοντες· καὶ κατὰ τὴν ἔγγραφον κατηγορίαν γνόντες τὸν Θεὸν, οὐχ ὡς Θεὸν δοξάζετε. Παθητὸν γὰρ εἶναι κατασκευάζετε.
Pros tous legontas; Ioudaios estin ho mē homologōn Theon estaurōsthai. Tosautēs apodeixeōs en tois prolabousi pasi gegenēmenēs, houtō polytropou kai phaneras, deon aisthanthēsesthai to plēthos tous antilegontas tōn elenchōn, hoi de kai allas antitheseis anaischyntous plexai matēn ouk ōknēsan. Ioudaios, phēsin, estin, ho ton Theon auton mē homologōn estaurōsthai. Kalōs hēmas tēs autois chreōstoumenēs prosēgorias hypemnēsan. Autoi gar eis heautous epespasanto tēn pros ekeinous syngeneian, arnoumenoi men tēn sōtērion enanthrōpēsin, apōthoumenoi de tēn tōn dyo physeōn synodon kai henōsin. Tis Ioudaios ho tēn charin dexamenos, ē ho tǭ nomǭ kata to gramma parakathēmenos, Hēmas hē charis edidaxe Theon aoraton en drōmenę̄ phanerōthēnai sarki ; ekeinoi tę̄ archaią paradosei paremeinan tēn theotēta gymnēn en diaphorois eidesi kai schēmasin hypograpsasę̄. Pōs oun allous legousin Ioudaious, autoi tēs Kainēs Diathēkēs ton plouton aposeisamenoi? Ouk ēkousan, hoti polloi prophētai kai dikaioi epethymēsan idein ha blepomen, kai ouk eidon? Ti ara ouk eidon theotētos epidēmian? Kai pōs gegraptai; Ōphthē theos tǭ ᾿Abraam, ōphthē tǭ Isaak, ōphthē tǭ Iakōb, ōphthē tǭ Mōsę̄, kai myriois allois? Ti oun epethymēsan, kai ouk eidon? ho hēmeis idein hēxiōthēmen, theotētos kai anthrōpotētos arrhēton kai adiaspaston henōsin. Hoi toinyn homologountes tou Logou kai tēs sarkos tēn paradoxon henōsin, houtoi tou xenou theamatos tetychēkasin ; hoi de tēs sarkos tēn analēpsin athetountes meta tōn anōthen Ioudaiōn echein tēn merida prodēlōs elenchontai, tōn mē katēxiōmenōn idein mēte opsei, haper hēmeis heōrakamen. Ioudaiōn gar to mē dexasthai tou Sōtēros tēn hensarkon oikonomian. Toutois synaptousin heautous hoi to diploun tōn physeōn apōthoumenoi, mallon de kai meizosin enklēmasin hypeuthynoi ginontai. Ekeinoi gar ton tosauta meta sarkos thaumatourgēsanta Theon einai agnoēsantes, houtoi dēthen homologountes anaxia kata tēs theotētos apephēnanto, panta ta pathē tēs lēphtheisēs sarkos eis auton anenenkein ton Theon Logon philoneikēsantes. ᾿All' isōs erousin (emathon gar itamōs machesthai tois prodēlois ) ; Ou legomen pathēton to theion. Pōs ou legete, hoti technę̄ ton logon kataskeuazete? Epathe, phēsin, hōs ēthelēsen ou mēn pathēton auton legomen. Ti prospoieisthe pheidesthai tou onomatos, katatolmōntes tou pragmatos? Ei katēgoreite tōn legontōn mē peponthenai to theion, pōs ouch homologeite legein auto pathēton? Ei ho mē legōn theias physeōs pathos, Ioudaios kath' hymas; ho legōn, Christianos. Kai pōs ou poieite protimoteron ton Ioudaion, ton apathes homologounta to theion, hymōn tōn apophainomenōn auto pathēton? hōs einai hymin anankēn Ioudaious hymas kaleisthai prosmartyrountas to apathes; ē Christianous onomazesthai kata ton hymeteron horon nomothetountas to pathos? Gnōrisate phanerōs hēn echete doxan. « Kardią gar pisteuetai eis dikaiosynēn; stomati de homologeitai eis sōtērian. Ei mē peponthen ho Logos, oukoun hē sarx. Ei mē hē sarx peponthen, oukoun ho Logos. Ei mēdeteron toutōn, oukoun allo triton. Ei mēden mēdolōs, oukoun to pathos ou gegonen. Ei, mēdenos pathontos, to pathos gegone, dokēsis gegone; dokēsei sōzometha. Pros Manichaious oukoun ēutomolēsate. Kai pōs pheugete tēn ekeinōn prosēgorian, hōn phainesthai klēronomoi tēs aphorētou kakodoxias? Houtō de Ioudaiōn cheirous phanēsesthe, kai Manichaiōn ou porrhō. Kai ti legomen Ioudaiōn kai Manichaiōn? Autou tou pantōn heuretou tōn kakōn tou tauta hymin hypospeirantos ta zizania, tou phthonountos tois kalois hapasi diabolou, tolmēroterous heautous apephēnate. Ekeinos, hote eiden epi tou Iordanou tēn tou Sōtēros entheon doxan, kentrois tou phthonou nyssomenos, ou proteron etolmēse prosagagein tēn peiran, heōs hou eiden apsamenēn tēn peinan, anthrōpinēs endeias gnōrisma. Houtos ę̄dei tēs theotētos to apathes idion kai apeiraston; hymeis de tēn peinan kai tēn dipsan, kai hosa toiauta, tēs theotētos autēs apophainesthe, kai tou staurou to pathos autę̄ tę̄ theotēti saphōs peripherete. Ekeinos di᾽ hyperbolēn ponērias ap᾿ archēs anthrōpoktonos prosēgoreuthē; hymeis de di᾽ hyperbolēn tēs kata Theon aponoias theoktonous tous Ioudaious - prosagoreuete; kai ouk aischynesthe meizona dynamin tou didaskalou tōn toioutōn Ioudaiois tois mathētais aponemontes; kai kata tēn engraphon katēgorian gnontes ton Theon, ouch hōs Theon doxazete. Pathēton gar einai kataskeuazete.
Against those who say: He is a Jew who does not confess that God was crucified. After so great a demonstration in all that went before, so varied and so plain, the opponents ought to have perceived the number of the refutations; but they did not hesitate to weave, in vain, other shameless objections. "He is a Jew," he says, "who does not confess that God himself was crucified." They have done well to remind us of the name owed to themselves. For they have drawn upon themselves kinship with those people, denying the saving becoming man and rejecting the coming together and union of the two natures. Who is the Jew: he who has received grace, or he who sits by the law according to the letter? Grace has taught us that the invisible God was manifested in visible flesh; they remained in the ancient tradition, which depicted the Godhead bare in various forms and shapes. How then do they call others Jews, when they themselves have shaken off the riches of the New Testament? Have they not heard that many prophets and righteous men longed to see what we see, and did not see it? What, then, did they not see? A sojourn of the Godhead? And how is it written: "God appeared to Abraham," he appeared to Isaac, he appeared to Jacob, he appeared to Moses, and to countless others? What then did they long for and not see? What we have been counted worthy to see: the ineffable and inseparable union of Godhead and manhood. Those, then, who confess the wonderful union of the Word and the flesh have obtained the strange spectacle; but those who set aside the assumption of the flesh are plainly convicted of having their portion with the Jews of old, who were not counted worthy to see with their sight what we have seen. For it belongs to Jews not to accept the Savior's dispensation in the flesh. To these those join themselves who reject the twofoldness of the natures; or rather they become liable to greater charges. For those did not know that he who worked so many wonders with the flesh was God; these, while professing to confess it, have declared things unworthy of the Godhead, contending to carry all the sufferings of the flesh that was taken up onto God the Word himself. But perhaps they will say (for they have learned to fight recklessly against what is plain): "We do not call the divine passible." How do you not say it, when you construct the argument with art? "He suffered," he says, "as he willed; yet we do not call him passible." Why do you pretend to spare the name, while daring the thing? If you accuse those who say that the divine did not suffer, how do you not confess that you call it passible? If he who does not speak of the suffering of the divine nature is, according to you, a Jew, then he who does is a Christian. And how do you not make the Jew, who confesses the divine impassible, preferable to yourselves, who declare it passible? So that you must either be called Jews, if you bear witness to the impassibility, or be named Christians according to your own definition, if you legislate the passion. Make plain the opinion you hold. "For with the heart one believes unto righteousness, and with the mouth one confesses unto salvation." If the Word did not suffer, then the flesh did. If the flesh did not suffer, then the Word did. If neither of these, then some third thing. If nothing at all, then the passion did not take place. If the passion took place with nothing suffering, it was a seeming; we are saved by a seeming. Then you have deserted to the Manichees. And how do you flee their name, whose heirs you appear to be of their unbearable false doctrine? So you will appear worse than the Jews and not far from the Manichees. And why do we speak of Jews and Manichees? You have shown yourselves more daring than the very inventor of all evils, who sowed these tares among you, the devil, who envies all good things. When he saw the divine glory of the Savior at the Jordan, though stung by envy, he did not dare to bring his temptation until he saw hunger take hold of him, the mark of human need. He knew that impassibility and freedom from temptation are proper to the Godhead; but you declare hunger and thirst and all such things to belong to the Godhead itself, and plainly attach the passion of the cross to the Godhead itself. He, for the excess of his wickedness, was called a murderer of men from the beginning; but you, for the excess of your madness concerning God, call the Jews murderers of God; and you are not ashamed to assign to the Jews, the disciples, greater power than to the teacher of such things; and, according to the written charge, "knowing God, you do not glorify him as God." For you construct him as passible.
Chapter 13
13PG 28:1377–1380
Πρὸς τοὺς λέγοντας, ὅτι καὶ ἄγγελοι ἐπὶ τὸν Ἀβραὰμ ἐσθίοντες οὐ πάντως σαρκὸς ἐπέφερον φύσιν. Πολλῶν καὶ πονηρῶν τεχνασμάτων γεγονότες πατέρες, οἱ τὰ αἰώνια ὅρια τῶν ἐνθέσμων πατέρων μετᾶραι φιλονεικήσαντες, οὐκ ἠρκέσθησαν τοῖς ἰδίοις ἐκγόνοις· ἀλλ᾽ ἔτι καὶ τῶν πάλαι πολεμίων τῆς ἀποστολικῆς Ἐκκλησίας ἀμβλωθρίδια δυσγενῆ κακῶς ἀποκλέψαντες, ὡς εὐγενῆ καὶ τέλειον τόκον δογμάτων προβάλλονται, καὶ δι᾿ αὐτῶν τὰ Μανιχαίων ἡμῖν ἐπισείουσιν, ὡς ἐπὶ τοῦ Ἀβραὰμ ἀγγέλους τῇ οἰκείᾳ φύσει τροφῆς μετεσχηκέναι τερατευόμενοι, καὶ τὴν θεότητα τοῦ Δεσπότου Χριστοῦ κατὰ τὸν αὐτὸν τρόπον δίχα σαρκὸς τροφὴν καὶ ποτὸν εἰληφέναι ἀποφαινόμενοι · καίτοι τῆς ἁγίας Γραφῆς οὐ τῇ φύσει τοῦτο γεγενῆσθαι, τῇ δὲ ὄψει μόνῃ σαφῶς παριστώσης. Εἰ γὰρ ἦν φύσει τὰ γινόμενα, ἔδει τοὺς τρεῖς ἐκείνους ἄνδρας ὀνομάζεσθαι, ἢ ἀγγέλους προσαγορεύεσθαι (πολὺ γὰρ τῶν δύο γενῶν τὸ διάφορον)· ὡς ἄνδρας μὲν ὄντας, μηδὲν κατὰ φύσιν ἀγγελικὸν ἐπιδείκνυσθαι· ἀγγέλους δὲ ὄντας, κατὰ μηδὲν μέλος σωματικὸν καὶ ἐπιφαίνεσθαι, οἷα δὴ πνεύματα. Πῶς οὖν διδόασιν αὐτοῖς κατὰ φύσιν τροφὴν, ὡς ἀνδράσι; Ψευδῶς τοίνυν ἄγγελοι μνημονεύονται. ᾿Αλλ' ὡς ἀγγέλοις; καὶ τίς μετουσία πνεύμασι τροφῆς αἰσθητῆς; ἢ τάχα μυθολογοῦσι καὶ τοὺς ἀγγέλους ἐνανθρωπήσαντας σωματικοῖς ὀργάνοις ἀπολαῦσαι σωματικῶν ἐδεσμάτων; Εἰ δὲ μεταβαλλόμενοι φαῖεν, ἐνδείξεως, οὐ φύσεως, εἶναι τὴν εὐωχίαν, πάντως ἢ καταλείψουσιν ὡς ἀνοίκειον τὸ παράδειγμα, ἢ ἐπὶ τοῦ Σωτῆρος φαντασίαν ἀντὶ τῆς ἀληθείας ἐπεισάγοντες εὑρεθήσονται. Πῶς οὖν τολμῶσιν ἕλκειν, ὡς ὅμοιον τὸ ἀνόμοιον; Τί κοινόν ἔχει πρὸς τὴν μεγάλην ταύτην οἰκονομίαν ἡ κατὰ τοὺς ἀγγέλους ἐν σχήμασιν ἱστορία; Μὴ φαίνονται; πότε; ἢ ποῦ; ἢ παρὰ τίνος ἐτέχθησαν, ὡς ὁ Δεσπότης Χριστός; Μὴ ἀφῇ κατὰ τὸν ἴσον ὑπεβλήθησαν τρόπον; Μὴ περιτομὴν ἐδέξαντο; μὴ προκοπὴν ἢ αὔξησιν ἐπεδείξαντο ; μὴ νηστεύσαντες ὕστερον ἐπείνασαν; μὴ κοπιάσαντες ἐξ ὁδοιπορίας ἐδίψησαν; μὴ τὸν ὕπνον ὡς οἰκεῖον ἐγνώρισαν; μὴ πεῖραν μαστίγων ἔλαβον; μὴ θανάτου παραπλησίως ἐγεύσαντο; μὴ ταφῇ παρεδόθησαν; μὴ κατέλειψαν ἱμάτια εἰς πολλοὺς μεριζόμενα, διδάσκοντα τῇ πείρα, μηδὲν νοεῖν κατὰ δόκησιν, ἀλλὰ πάντα καθ' ὑπόστασιν καὶ ἀλήθειαν; Εἰ γὰρ δοκήσει σῶμα εἶχεν ὁ Χριστὸς, ὥσπερ δοκήσει σχῆμα ἀνδρῶν οἱ ἄγγελοι, ἔδει μηδὲ τοῦ Κυρίου φανῆναί τε καὶ ἀφῇ ὑποβληθῆναι ἱμάτια, καθάπερ ἐπὶ τῶν ἀσωμάτων ἀγγέλων ἐγένετο. Πῶς οὖν τὸ μηδὲν ἐοικὸς ἐκεῖνο τῷ προκειμένῳ ἐπιφέρουσιν ἀναιδῶς, καὶ συνάπτειν πειρῶνται τὰ κατὰ τοσούτους τρόπους παρηλλαγμένα; Καὶ σκοπήσωμεν ἐκ παραλλήλου τοὺς ἡμῶν· τε καὶ ἐκείνων λόγους. Ἡμεῖς φαμεν ἀληθῶς βεβρωκέναι κατὰ τὴν σάρκα τὸν Κύριον, ἐπειδὴ τοῦτο πάσης σαρκός· ἐκεῖνοί φασι βεβρωκέναι τοὺς ἀγγέλους, ἐπειδὴ τότε τὸ τοιοῦτον φύσις ἀγγέλων ἐδέξατο. Ἡμεῖς μάρτυρα τὴν πεῖραν ἔχομεν· αὐτοὶ καὶ λόγων ἄλλων καὶ ἔργων μαρτυρούντων αὐτοῖς ἀποροῦσιν. Ἡμεῖς καὶ πεῖναν καὶ δίψαν ἐκ τῶν ἁγίων παριστῶμεν Γραφῶν αὐτοῖς· ἐκεῖνοι τούτων οὐδέτερον ἐπὶ τῶν ἀγγέλων δεῖξαι δυνήσονται. Ἡμεῖς μέλη κατὰ τὴν τοῦ παντὸς ἀνθρώπου διάπλασιν· ἐκεῖνοι φύσιν ἀγγέλων, ἣν οὐδεὶς ἔχειν μέλη τετόλμηκεν ἀποφήνασθαι. Μελῶν δὲ μὴ ὄντων, τί τὸ προσιέμενον τὴν τροφὴν; τί τὸ λεπτῦνον; τί τὸ πέπτον; τί τὸ κατέχον; τι τὸ τὴν πέψιν ἐργαζόμενον; τί τὸ ἑξῆς, ὅπερ τιμήσω τῇ σιωπῇ; Ὥσπερ οὖν ἄνδρες φανέντες οἱ ἄγγελοι, οὐκ ἦσαν ἄνδρες τῇ φύσει· οὕτως οὐδὲ ἐσθίειν νομισθέντες, ἤσθιον φύσει· τὸν φιλόξενον δὲ τρόπον τοῦ Ἀβραὰμ ἐτίμων τῷ σχήματι τῆς μετουσίας, ζηλωτὴν αὐτοῦ τὴν ἀρετὴν ἀποφαίνοντες.
Pros tous legontas, hoti kai angeloi epi ton Abraam esthiontes ou pantōs sarkos epepheron physin. Pollōn kai ponērōn technasmatōn gegonotes pateres, hoi ta aiōnia horia tōn enthesmōn paterōn metarai philoneikēsantes, ouk ērkesthēsan tois idiois ekgonois; all᾽ eti kai tōn palai polemiōn tēs apostolikēs Ekklēsias amblōthridia dysgenē kakōs apoklepsantes, hōs eugenē kai teleion tokon dogmatōn proballontai, kai di᾿ autōn ta Manichaiōn hēmin episeiousin, hōs epi tou Abraam angelous tę̄ oikeią physei trophēs meteschēkenai terateuomenoi, kai tēn theotēta tou Despotou Christou kata ton auton tropon dicha sarkos trophēn kai poton eilēphenai apophainomenoi ; kaitoi tēs hagias Graphēs ou tę̄ physei touto gegenēsthai, tę̄ de opsei monę̄ saphōs paristōsēs. Ei gar ēn physei ta ginomena, edei tous treis ekeinous andras onomazesthai, ē angelous prosagoreuesthai (poly gar tōn dyo genōn to diaphoron); hōs andras men ontas, mēden kata physin angelikon epideiknysthai; angelous de ontas, kata mēden melos sōmatikon kai epiphainesthai, hoia dē pneumata. Pōs oun didoasin autois kata physin trophēn, hōs andrasi? Pseudōs toinyn angeloi mnēmoneuontai. ᾿All' hōs angelois? kai tis metousia pneumasi trophēs aisthētēs? ē tacha mythologousi kai tous angelous enanthrōpēsantas sōmatikois organois apolausai sōmatikōn edesmatōn? Ei de metaballomenoi phaien, endeixeōs, ou physeōs, einai tēn euōchian, pantōs ē kataleipsousin hōs anoikeion to paradeigma, ē epi tou Sōtēros phantasian anti tēs alētheias epeisagontes heurethēsontai. Pōs oun tolmōsin helkein, hōs homoion to anomoion? Ti koinon echei pros tēn megalēn tautēn oikonomian hē kata tous angelous en schēmasin historia? Mē phainontai? pote? ē pou? ē para tinos etechthēsan, hōs ho Despotēs Christos? Mē aphę̄ kata ton ison hypeblēthēsan tropon? Mē peritomēn edexanto? mē prokopēn ē auxēsin epedeixanto ? mē nēsteusantes hysteron epeinasan? mē kopiasantes ex hodoiporias edipsēsan? mē ton hypnon hōs oikeion egnōrisan? mē peiran mastigōn elabon? mē thanatou paraplēsiōs egeusanto? mē taphę̄ paredothēsan? mē kateleipsan himatia eis pollous merizomena, didaskonta tę̄ peira, mēden noein kata dokēsin, alla panta kath' hypostasin kai alētheian? Ei gar dokēsei sōma eichen ho Christos, hōsper dokēsei schēma andrōn hoi angeloi, edei mēde tou Kyriou phanēnai te kai aphę̄ hypoblēthēnai himatia, kathaper epi tōn asōmatōn angelōn egeneto. Pōs oun to mēden eoikos ekeino tǭ prokeimenǭ epipherousin anaidōs, kai synaptein peirōntai ta kata tosoutous tropous parēllagmena? Kai skopēsōmen ek parallēlou tous hēmōn; te kai ekeinōn logous. Hēmeis phamen alēthōs bebrōkenai kata tēn sarka ton Kyrion, epeidē touto pasēs sarkos; ekeinoi phasi bebrōkenai tous angelous, epeidē tote to toiouton physis angelōn edexato. Hēmeis martyra tēn peiran echomen; autoi kai logōn allōn kai ergōn martyrountōn autois aporousin. Hēmeis kai peinan kai dipsan ek tōn hagiōn paristōmen Graphōn autois; ekeinoi toutōn oudeteron epi tōn angelōn deixai dynēsontai. Hēmeis melē kata tēn tou pantos anthrōpou diaplasin; ekeinoi physin angelōn, hēn oudeis echein melē tetolmēken apophēnasthai. Melōn de mē ontōn, ti to prosiemenon tēn trophēn? ti to leptynon? ti to pepton? ti to katechon? ti to tēn pepsin ergazomenon? ti to hexēs, hoper timēsō tę̄ siōpę̄? Hōsper oun andres phanentes hoi angeloi, ouk ēsan andres tę̄ physei; houtōs oude esthiein nomisthentes, ēsthion physei; ton philoxenon de tropon tou Abraam etimōn tǭ schēmati tēs metousias, zēlōtēn autou tēn aretēn apophainontes.
Against those who say that the angels too, eating at Abraham's, did not at all bear the nature of flesh. Having become fathers of many wicked devices, those who have contended to move the eternal boundaries of the lawful fathers were not content with their own offspring; but, wickedly stealing also the ill-born abortions of the ancient enemies of the apostolic church, they put them forward as a noble and perfect birth of doctrines, and through them brandish at us the teachings of the Manichees, telling marvels that the angels at Abraham's partook of food in their own nature, and declaring that the Godhead of the Master Christ in the same way took food and drink without flesh; although holy Scripture plainly shows that this happened not in nature, but in appearance only. For if what happened were by nature, those three ought either to be named men or to be called angels (for the difference between the two kinds is great): as men, showing nothing angelic by nature; as angels, appearing in no bodily member, being spirits. How then do they give them food by nature, as to men? Then they are falsely called angels. Or as to angels? And what share have spirits in perceptible food? Or perhaps they tell the fable that the angels too became men and enjoyed bodily foods with bodily organs? But if they change their ground and say that the feast was one of display, not of nature, they will surely either abandon the example as unsuitable, or be found introducing appearance instead of truth in the case of the Savior. How then do they dare to drag in the unlike as like? What has the story of the angels in shapes in common with this great dispensation? Did they appear? When, or where? Or of whom were they born, as the Master Christ was? Were they subjected to touch in the same way? Did they receive circumcision? Did they show progress or growth? Did they fast and afterward hunger? Did they grow weary from a journey and thirst? Did they know sleep as their own? Did they experience scourges? Did they taste death in like manner? Were they handed over to burial? Did they leave garments divided among many, teaching by experience that nothing is to be understood as seeming, but everything according to reality and truth? For if Christ had a body in seeming, as the angels had the form of men in seeming, then the Lord's garments too ought not to have appeared or been subjected to touch, as happened with the bodiless angels. How then do they shamelessly bring that which is in no way like to the matter before us, and try to join things that differ in so many ways? Let us consider side by side their arguments and ours. We say that the Lord truly ate according to the flesh, since this belongs to all flesh; they say that the angels ate, since the nature of angels then admitted such a thing. We have experience as witness; they lack other words and deeds to bear witness for them. We present hunger and thirst to them from the holy Scriptures; they will not be able to show either of these in the angels. We point to members according to the formation of every man; they to the nature of angels, which no one has dared to declare has members. And if there are no members, what receives the food? What makes it fine? What digests it? What holds it? What works the digestion? What follows, which I shall honor with silence? As, then, the angels, appearing as men, were not men by nature, so neither, though thought to eat, did they eat by nature; but they honored the hospitable character of Abraham by the form of sharing, showing his virtue worthy of imitation.
Chapter 14
14PG 28:1379–1386
Πρὸς τοὺς σμικρύνοντας ἕκαστον θαῦμα, τῷ ἀρνεῖσθαι τὴν σάρκα. Ἀλλὰ μὴν οὐδὲ τὰ θαύματα τοῦ Κυρίου καταλελοίπασι τῆς παρ᾿ αὐτῶν ἐπιβουλῆς ἐλεύθερά τε καὶ ἀνενόχλητα, οἱ πρὸς τὴν ἐναντίαν μοῖραν τοῦ χοροῦ τῶν ὀρθοδόξων ἑαυτοὺς ἀποῤῥήξαντες· καθαιροῦντες δὲ καὶ συστέλλοντες, τὸ τούτων οὐκ ᾔδεισαν μέγεθος, δι' ὧν ἠρνήσαντο τῆς σαρκὸς τὴν ἀνάληψιν, ἐπιγράψαντες ταῦτα γυμνῇ τῇ θεότητι. Καὶ σκοπήσωμεν ἐπ᾿ αὐτῶν τῶν πραγμάτων, πῶς ἀπ᾿ ἀρχῆς ἄχρι τέλους μεγάλα μὲν δείκνυται τῇ τῆς σαρκὸς ἀναλήψει, ἥττονα δὲ εὑρίσκεται, ταύτης ἀθετουμένης. Τόκος ἐστὶν ἐκ Παρθένου τὸ μέγα καὶ ἔνδοξον τῆς οἰκονομίας προοίμιον. Εἰ μηδὲν ἐκ τῆς ἁγίας Παρθένου τὸ τεχθὲν ἐπεφέρετο, τίς ἂν ἐθαύμασε τὸ γενόμενον; μήτε μητέρα λέγειν αὐτὴν ὄντως δυνάμενος τὸ μηδὲν αὐτῆς ὁμοούσιον τῷ προελθόντι συνιέναι· μήτε παράδοξον κρίνων τὸ γενέσθαι μητέρα, καὶ μεῖναι Παρθένον, εἴπερ ἄνευ σώματος αἰσθητοῦ τὴν ἑαυτοῦ παρουσίαν ὁ Λόγος ἡμῖν ἐχαρίσατο. Πάλιν εἴρηται προκοπή σύντομος ἡλικίας καὶ σοφίας καὶ χάριτος. Ἐὰν ἀφέλῃς τὴν σάρκα, τις δέξεται πρὸς ἔπαινον θεότητος αὔξησιν καὶ βελτίωσιν τῆς ἐξ ἀϊδίου τελείας, καὶ μήτε πλείονος δεομένης, μήτε ἀφαιρεῖν ἢ λαμβάνειν ἐκ τῶν ἔξωθεν δυναμένης; Ἐπαινετὴν τοίνυν τὴν προκοπὴν ἡ σὰρξ ἀποφαίνει διὰ τῆς πρὸς τὸν Λόγον ἑνώσεως. Καὶ μεγίστην μαρτυρίαν γινώσκομεν τοῦ μὴ ποιῆσαι αὐτὸν ἁμαρτίαν, ἐκ τοῦ καὶ σάρκα ἀληθινὴν ἐν αὐτῷ, καὶ μηδὲ ἴχνος ἁμαρτίας ὁρᾶν. Ὡς εἴγε περὶ θεότητος ἐλέγετο νῦν καὶ μόνης τὸ ἀναμάρτητον, γελᾶσαι μᾶλλον ἢ θαυμάσαι τοὺς ἀκούοντας ἐνῆν, μὴ μόνον τῆς θεότητος κρείττονος ἀεὶ πάσης μέμψεως πεφυκυίας, ἀλλ᾽ ἤδη καὶ μυριάδων ἀγγέλων φυλαξαμένων τὸ ἁμαρτάνειν. Ἀλλὰ διὰ τοῦτο λέγεται, ἐπειδήπερ ἐξ ἁμαρτωλοῦ γένους ληφθεῖσα ἡ ἄχραντος σὰρξ, τῇ πρὸς τὸν Θεὸν Λόγον ἑνώσει μόνη καὶ πρώτη μεμένηκεν ἀναμάρτητος. Ἐντεῦθεν καὶ ἡ πρὸς τὸν διάβολον πάλη, καὶ ἡ κατὰ τούτου νίκη παράδοξος γίνεται, ὅτι τῆς ἡττηθείσης σαρκὸς τὴν ἀπαρχὴν ἔχων ὁ τὴν πεῖραν δεξάμενος, ταύτην νικητὴν τοῦ ποτε νικήσαντος ἀπειργάσατο, καὶ τῇ φύσει τὸ κράτος δεδώρηται κατὰ τοῦ πάλαι δι᾿ ἀπάτης κρατήσαντος. Διὰ τοῦτο καὶ τῇ μνήμῃ τῶν ἁγίων Γραφῶν τὰς ἐπαγομένας λαβὰς ἀπεδύετο, οὐκ αὐθεντίᾳ θεότητος ἀποκρουόμενος τὸν ἀντίπαλον, ἀκολουθίᾳ δὲ ἀνθρωπότητος τὴν τῶν Γραφῶν φωταγωγίαν πρὸς ἅπαντα προβαλλόμενος. Εἰ δ᾽ ὁ Θεὸς Λόγος καθ᾽ ἑαυτὸν ἀναμάρτητος καὶ ἀήττητος ἐμηνύετο, τίς ἂν ἐξεπλάγη πρὸς τὰ λεγόμενα; Οὐ ξένον τὸ μὴ ἁμαρτάνειν, μηδὲ νικᾶσθαι παρὰ κτίσματος ἰδίου Θεόν. Πότε γὰρ ἡμάρτηκεν ἢ νενίκηται, ἵνα νῦν ὡς παράδοξον δεξώμεθα τὸ λεγόμενον ; ᾿Αλλὰ ξένον τὸ φύσιν ἀνθρωπίνην τὰ ὑπὲρ φύσεως φανερῶς ἐπιδείξασθαι. Ἐπεὶ καὶ τὸ βαδίσαι ἐπὶ νώτου θαλάσσης ἀδεῶς ἅμα καὶ ἀκινδύνως θεότητι μὲν ῥάδιον, μᾶλλον δὲ καὶ ἀγγέλοις · καὶ οὐκ ἄν τις ἐκπλαγείη τοῦτο τεθεαμένος· ἀνθρωπότητι δὲ ψιλῇ πάντη ἀδύνατον. Καὶ φρίττει δικαίως ὁ σαρκὸς πόδας τὴν τοιαύτην πορείαν ποιουμένους ὁρῶν, καὶ τὴν ἡνωμένην δύναμιν ἐννοῶν τοῦ Λόγου. Εἰ δὲ τις, τὴν σάρκα παραιτησάμενος, μόνον φαίη τὸν Λόγον ἐπὶ τῶν κυμάτων ὀφθῆναι, περιεῖλε τὸν ὄγκον τοῦ θαύματος, οὐδὲν μέγα προσμαρτυρήσας τῷ πράγματι. Μέγα γὰρ ὄντως καὶ πάντα νοῦν νικῶν, οὐχ ὅταν πνεῦμα κοῦφον καὶ ἀβαρὲς ἐπὶ τῶν ὑδάτων μετεωρίζηται, ἀλλ᾽ ὅταν σῶμα παχυμερὲς καὶ βρίθον ὑπὸ τῆς ἁπαλῆς καὶ ῥᾳδίως ὑπακουούσης φύσεως ὄρθιον ἄνω βαστάζηται. Ὅπερ ἵνα πιστὸν πᾶσι ποιήσῃ ὁ Κύριος, καὶ τῷ Πέτρῳ βαδίσαι κατὰ τοῦ πελάγους εὐθέως ἔδωκε, μέχρι τὸν τῆς ὀλιγοπιστίας οὐκ ἐδέχετο σάλον. Τὸ μὲν οὖν ὁδεῦσαι τὸν Πέτρον οὕτως, ἐδείκνυε τῆς δεσποτικῆς σαρκὸς ἀναμφίβολον τὴν πορείαν· τὸ δὲ διστάσαντα μηκέτι βαστάζεσθαι, τῆς μεταξὺ διαφορᾶς τὸ ἀμέτρητον. Πανταχοῦ τοίνυν ἡ τῆς σαρκὸς πρὸς τὸν Λόγον ἕνωσις αὔξουσα δείκνυται τῶν γενομένων τὸ ἔνδοξον. Καὶ συντόμως εἰπεῖν, οὐδ᾽ ἂν αὐτὸ τὸ κατὰ τοῦ θανάτου τρόπαιον ἔσται λαμπρὸν, μὴ προδήλως ἀνθρωπίνη φύσις κρείττων τῆς κάτω τυραννίδος ἐγένετο τῇ δυνάμει τῆς ἀχωρίστως ἡνωμένης θεότητος· ἐπεὶ τὸ μὴ κρατηθῆναι Θεὸν τὸν μηδέποτε κρατεῖσθαι δυνάμενον τῶν εἰκότων καὶ εἰωθότων· τὸ δὲ μὴ κρατηθῆναι σάρκα τοῦτο πρῶτον, τοῦτο ξένον· τοῦτο καὶ τὴν εἴσοδον τοῦ Κυρίου τὴν διὰ τῶν κεκλεισμένων θυρῶν γενομένην ἀποφαίνει φρικτὴν, ὅτι συνοῦσα τῆς σαρκὸς ἡ παχύτης ἐμποδὼν οὐκ ἐγένετο, ἐπειδὴ μεῖζον ἦν τὸ θαυματουργοῦν τοῦ κωλύοντος. Ὁ δὲ χωρὶς σώματος ἀνθρωπίνου γεγενῆσθαι λέγων τὸ πρᾶγμα, κοινὸν αὐτὸ ποιεῖ πρὸς τοὺς ἀγγέλους, πρὸς τῶν ἀνθρώπων ψυχὰς, πρὸς τὰ ἐναντία πνεύματα, ὧν διὰ τὸ λεπτὸν τῆς οὐσίας ἀκώλυτος ἡ τοιαύτη διάβασις. Ἐπὶ τούτοις καὶ ἡ πρὸς οὐρανὸν ἀνάβασις τοῦ Δεσπότου τὴν αὐτὴν ἡμῖν παρέχει διάνοιαν, ὡς εἰδέναι τοῦ μὲν Θεοῦ Λόγου τὴν ἐν οὐρανοῖς διαγωγὴν ἀΐδιον, ἀχώριστον, ἀπερίγραφον, τῆς δὲ συνημμένης σαρκὸς, τότε καινοτομουμένην τὴν ξένην ἀνάληψιν, μετοικιζομένης ὅπου μὴ πρότερον ἦν· ἐπεὶ μηδὲ ἐκ φύσεως εἶχε τὸ τηλικούτων ἀξιωθῆναι. Πρὸς τοὺς ζημιοῦντας ἡμῶν τὸ γένος, τῷ μὴ λέγειν, ἐκ τῆς φύσεως ἡμῶν εἰληφέναι τὴν ἀπαρχὴν τὸν Σωτῆρα. Πᾶσα μὲν κακία πρᾶγμα φευκτὸν καὶ Θεῷ στυγητὸν, καὶ ἀνθρώποις πολέμιον· τὸ δὲ καὶ τῇ οἰκείᾳ σωτηρίᾳ καὶ δόξῃ βασκαίνειν τινὰς, τοῦτο πᾶσαν ὑπερβάλλει πονηρίας ὑπερβολήν· ὅπερ ποιοῦσι τὰ νῦν οἱ λέγειν τολμῶντες μὴ ἐκ τῆς φύσεως ἡμῶν παρὰ τοῦ Σωτῆρος εἰλῆφθαι τὴν· ἀπαρχήν. Καὶ πολυτρόπως παρανομοῦσι· τοῦτο μὲν τῇ τῶν ἁγίων Γραφῶν μαρτυρίᾳ, μᾶλλον δὲ τῇ τοῦ ἁγίου Πνεύματος νομοθεσίᾳ μαχόμενοι· τοῦτο δὲ τὴν τοῦ Δεσπότου φιλανθρωπίαν ἐπισκιάζειν τολμήσαντες· τοῦτο δὲ τὴν κοινὴν ἀνθρώπων εὐεργεσίαν ἐκβάλλοντες· ἔτι μὴν καὶ ἀνόνητον τὴν μεγάλην οἰκονομίαν τῆς ἐνανθρωπήσεως ἀποφαίνοντες. Οὐκ ἔλαβεν ἐκ τῆς ἡμετέρας φύσεως σάρκα· πῶς οὖν ἐσκήνωσεν ἐν ἡμῖν; Πῶς σπέρματος ᾿Ἀβραὰμ ἐπελάβετο; Πῶς εἴρηται· « Ἐξ ὧν ὁ Χριστὸς τὸ κατὰ σάρκα; » Ψευδεῖς τῶν προφητῶν αἱ προῤῥήσεις· ψευδεῖς αἱ τοῦ Θεοῦ πρὸς τὸν Δαβὶδ ὑποσχέσεις· « Ἐκ καρποῦ τῆς κοιλίας σου θήσομαι ἐπὶ τοῦ θρόνου σου · ψευδῶς ἀδελφοὺς ὁ Κύριος τοὺς πιστοὺς ὀνομάζει · ψευδῶς ὁ Παῦλος εἶπε· « Τοῦ γὰρ καὶ γένος ἐσμέν.» Τίς οὐκ αἰσχύνηται καὶ τοσούτων μαρτύρων πλῆθος ἀναιδῶς παρορᾶν, καὶ δογμάτων ἀτοπίαν καινοτομεῖν, καὶ τῆς ἐπὶ τούτοις εὐχαριστίας τὸν Δεσπότην ἀποστερεῖν, καὶ τὸ γένος ἡμῶν ὅλον ἐν ταύταις ζημιοῦν; Οὐκ ἐξ ἡμῶν ἡ ληφθεῖσα σάρξ; Καὶ ποίαν ἔχομεν σωτηρίας ἐλπίδα; Ἔτι ἡμῖν ὁ νόμος ἀπλήρωτος· ἔτι τῆς παραβάσεως ἐγκλήματα· ἔτι τῆς κατάρας τὸ βάρος· ἔτι τοῦ θανάτου τὸ κράτος· ἔτι τοῦ γένους ἡ καταδίκη. Εἰ μηδὲν εἶχεν ἐκ τῆς ἀνθρωπίνης οὐσίας ὁ τὸν νόμον πληρώσας, ἔτι ταῖς κατηγορίαις ἡ φύσις ὑπεύθυνος. Τάχα καὶ δίκην οἱ τοῦ γένους πρὸς τὸν νομοθέτην ἄντικρυς συγκροτήσουσιν, ὡς περιττὰ καὶ ἀνόνητα τοῖς ἀνθρώποις νομοθετήσαντα, τῷ μηδένα δυνηθῆναι ταῦτα πληρῶσαι. Οὕτως ἡ τῆς σαρκὸς ἀθέτησις πάσης γίνεται βλασφημίας ὑπόθεσις. ᾿Αναγκαῖον οὖν, ἀναγκαῖον πιστεῦσαι ταῖς ἁγίαις Γραφαῖς, ὁμολογῆσαι τὴν ἐξ ἡμῶν ἀπαρχὴν, δοξάσαι τὴν τοῦ λαβόντος φιλανθρωπίαν, ἐκπλαγῆναι τὸ θαῦμα τῆς μεγάλης οἰκονομίας, μὴ δεδοικέναι τὴν ἐκ νόμου κατάραν - « Χριστὸς γὰρ ἡμᾶς ἐξηγόρασεν ἐκ τῆς κατάρας του νόμου· · τὴν πλήρωσιν τοῦ νόμου, τὴν διὰ τῆς ἀπαρχῆς γενομένην, ὅλῳ λογίζεσθαι τῷ φυράματι, γινώσκειν τὸ πρέπον καὶ τὸ ἀκόλουθον· ὅτι, Θεοῦ γυμνοῦ τὸν νόμον πληρώσαντος, ὅπερ οὐδὲ λέγειν ἁρμόδιον, οὐκ ἦν ἄλλην οὐσίαν μετέχειν τοῦ κατορθώματος·. σαρκὸς δὲ τῆς ἐξ ἡμῶν ἐν τῷ πληρώσαντι τὸν νόμον γνωριζομένης, ἀναφαίνεται τοῦ γένους τὸ καύχημα, ὡς καταπατεῖν ἀδεῶς τοῦ θανάτου τὸ κέντρον, οἷα μηκέτι χώραν ἔχον κατὰ τῆς φύσεως, ἧς ἡ ἀπαρχὴ προλαβοῦσα κατεπάτησέ τε καὶ ἤμβλυνε, καὶ πᾶσι δέδωκε τοῖς πιστεύουσι λέγειν· « Ποῦ σου, θάνατε, τὸ κέντρον ; Ποῦ σου, ᾅδη, τὸ νεῖκος; » καὶ πάλιν Ὥσπερ δι᾽ ἑνὸς ἀνθρώπου ὁ θάνατος, οὕτω καὶ δι᾽ ἑνὸς ἀνθρώπου ἀνάστασις νεκρῶν. » Δι᾿ ἀνθρώπου λέγει, οὐ παρὰ ἀνθρώπου. Ὁ γὰρ παρὰ ἀνθρώπου γίνεσθαι ἀδύνατον ἦν, τοῦτο δι' ἀνθρώπου τοῦ συνημμένου Θεῷ ῥᾳδίως ἐγένετο. Οὕτω τῆς ἀναστάσεως τὸ δῶρον καρπούμεθα· οὕτω τὴν υἱοθεσίαν ἀπολαμβάνομεν· οὕτως ἀδελφοὶ τοῦ Κυρίου καλούμεθα· οὕτω συγκληρονόμοι γινόμεθα· οὕτω τὸν ἐχθρὸν ἐν τῇ ἀπαρχῇ νενικήκαμεν· οὕτω τὴν παῤῥησίαν ἐξ ἐκείνης δεχόμεθα· οὕτω τὸ κατὰ τοῦ διαβόλου τρόπαιον ὡς ἡμέτερον οἰκειούμεθα, τῆς ἐξ ἡμῶν ληφθείσης σαρκὸς ἐπισείοντες αὐτῶν τὴν ἔνθεον ἀριστείαν· οὕτω σύμμορφοι γενέσθαι τῷ σώματι τῆς δόξης αὐτοῦ πάντες οἱ πιστεύοντες γνησίως ἀπεκδεχόμεθα· οὕτως ἀληθὲς εὑρίσκομεν τὸ, « Συνήγειρεν ἡμᾶς καὶ συνεκάθισεν ἐν τοῖς ἐπουρανίοις. » Μήπω γὰρ ἀναστάντων ἡμῶν ἐν τῇ καθ᾽ ἕκαστον ὑποστάσει, μηδὲ γενομένων ἐν τοῖς ἐπουρανίοις, διὰ τὴν πρὸς τὸν ἀνελθόντα καὶ κατελθόντα συγγένειαν κατέχομεν ἐν τῇ τῶν τοιούτων ἐλπίδι ἀσφαλῆ τὰ ἐνέχυρα. Πόσον οὖν ἄξιοι μίσους οἱ φθονεῖν ἡμῖν ἐπὶ τοσούτοις καὶ τηλικούτοις ἀγαθοῖς διὰ τῆς οἰκείας κακοδοξίας ἀγωνιζόμενοι, καὶ κωλύοντες μὲν τὸ γένος σεμνύνεσθαι, χωρίζοντες δὲ τὴν σάρκα, ἣν ἑαυτῷ παραδόξως ὁ Λόγος συνέζευξεν, ἀνθιστάμενοι δὲ Παύλῳ βοῶντι, « "Α ὁ Θεὸς συνέζευξεν, ἄνθρωπος μὴ χωριζέτω, » μισθοῦντες δὲ τὴν γλώτταν τῷ διαβόλῳ πρὸς τὸ κρύπτειν τὰ κατ' ἐκείνου γενόμενα; Οὐδὲν γὰρ οὕτως ἐκείνῳ βαρὺ καὶ οὐ φορητὸν, ὡς τὸ ἰδεῖν τὴν ὑπ᾿ αὐτοῦ πλανηθεῖσαν φύσιν ἀναληφθεῖσαν μὲν τῇ ἀπαρχῇ παρὰ τοῦ τῶν οὐρανῶν βασιλέως, πολιτευσαμένην δὲ μεγαλοφυῶς τε καὶ ὑπὲρ ἔπαινον· γενομένην δὲ κρείττονα τοῦ θανάτου· καταλύσασαν δὲ τὴν αὐτοῦ τυραννίδα· ἀναληφθεῖσαν δὲ εἰς οὐρανὸν, καὶ τῆς ἐνδόξου καθέδρας ἀξιωθεῖσαν, ἔν τε πρὸς τὸν ἀναλαβόντα πάσῃ τῇ κτίσει γινωσκομένην τῇ ἄκρᾳ συναφείᾳ, τῇ τῆς δόξης κοινωνίᾳ τῷ ἀμερίστῳ, τῆς ὑπὲρ πάντα λόγον ἀξίας.
Pros tous smikrynontas hekaston thauma, tǭ arneisthai tēn sarka. Alla mēn oude ta thaumata tou Kyriou kataleloipasi tēs par᾿ autōn epiboulēs eleuthera te kai anenochlēta, hoi pros tēn enantian moiran tou chorou tōn orthodoxōn heautous aporrhēxantes; kathairountes de kai systellontes, to toutōn ouk ę̄deisan megethos, di' hōn ērnēsanto tēs sarkos tēn analēpsin, epigrapsantes tauta gymnę̄ tę̄ theotēti. Kai skopēsōmen ep᾿ autōn tōn pragmatōn, pōs ap᾿ archēs achri telous megala men deiknytai tę̄ tēs sarkos analēpsei, hēttona de heurisketai, tautēs athetoumenēs. Tokos estin ek Parthenou to mega kai endoxon tēs oikonomias prooimion. Ei mēden ek tēs hagias Parthenou to techthen epephereto, tis an ethaumase to genomenon? mēte mētera legein autēn ontōs dynamenos to mēden autēs homoousion tǭ proelthonti synienai; mēte paradoxon krinōn to genesthai mētera, kai meinai Parthenon, eiper aneu sōmatos aisthētou tēn heautou parousian ho Logos hēmin echarisato. Palin eirētai prokopē syntomos hēlikias kai sophias kai charitos. Ean aphelę̄s tēn sarka, tis dexetai pros epainon theotētos auxēsin kai beltiōsin tēs ex aïdiou teleias, kai mēte pleionos deomenēs, mēte aphairein ē lambanein ek tōn exōthen dynamenēs? Epainetēn toinyn tēn prokopēn hē sarx apophainei dia tēs pros ton Logon henōseōs. Kai megistēn martyrian ginōskomen tou mē poiēsai auton hamartian, ek tou kai sarka alēthinēn en autǭ, kai mēde ichnos hamartias horan. Hōs eige peri theotētos elegeto nyn kai monēs to anamartēton, gelasai mallon ē thaumasai tous akouontas enēn, mē monon tēs theotētos kreittonos aei pasēs mempseōs pephykuias, all᾽ ēdē kai myriadōn angelōn phylaxamenōn to hamartanein. Alla dia touto legetai, epeidēper ex hamartōlou genous lēphtheisa hē achrantos sarx, tę̄ pros ton Theon Logon henōsei monē kai prōtē memenēken anamartētos. Enteuthen kai hē pros ton diabolon palē, kai hē kata toutou nikē paradoxos ginetai, hoti tēs hēttētheisēs sarkos tēn aparchēn echōn ho tēn peiran dexamenos, tautēn nikētēn tou pote nikēsantos apeirgasato, kai tę̄ physei to kratos dedōrētai kata tou palai di᾿ apatēs kratēsantos. Dia touto kai tę̄ mnēmę̄ tōn hagiōn Graphōn tas epagomenas labas apedyeto, ouk authentią theotētos apokrouomenos ton antipalon, akolouthią de anthrōpotētos tēn tōn Graphōn phōtagōgian pros hapanta proballomenos. Ei d᾽ ho Theos Logos kath᾽ heauton anamartētos kai aēttētos emēnyeto, tis an exeplagē pros ta legomena? Ou xenon to mē hamartanein, mēde nikasthai para ktismatos idiou Theon. Pote gar hēmartēken ē nenikētai, hina nyn hōs paradoxon dexōmetha to legomenon ? ᾿Alla xenon to physin anthrōpinēn ta hyper physeōs phanerōs epideixasthai. Epei kai to badisai epi nōtou thalassēs adeōs hama kai akindynōs theotēti men rhadion, mallon de kai angelois ; kai ouk an tis ekplageiē touto tetheamenos; anthrōpotēti de psilę̄ pantē adynaton. Kai phrittei dikaiōs ho sarkos podas tēn toiautēn poreian poioumenous horōn, kai tēn hēnōmenēn dynamin ennoōn tou Logou. Ei de tis, tēn sarka paraitēsamenos, monon phaiē ton Logon epi tōn kymatōn ophthēnai, perieile ton onkon tou thaumatos, ouden mega prosmartyrēsas tǭ pragmati. Mega gar ontōs kai panta noun nikōn, ouch hotan pneuma kouphon kai abares epi tōn hydatōn meteōrizētai, all᾽ hotan sōma pachymeres kai brithon hypo tēs hapalēs kai rhądiōs hypakouousēs physeōs orthion anō bastazētai. Hoper hina piston pasi poiēsę̄ ho Kyrios, kai tǭ Petrǭ badisai kata tou pelagous eutheōs edōke, mechri ton tēs oligopistias ouk edecheto salon. To men oun hodeusai ton Petron houtōs, edeiknye tēs despotikēs sarkos anamphibolon tēn poreian; to de distasanta mēketi bastazesthai, tēs metaxy diaphoras to ametrēton. Pantachou toinyn hē tēs sarkos pros ton Logon henōsis auxousa deiknytai tōn genomenōn to endoxon. Kai syntomōs eipein, oud᾽ an auto to kata tou thanatou tropaion estai lampron, mē prodēlōs anthrōpinē physis kreittōn tēs katō tyrannidos egeneto tę̄ dynamei tēs achōristōs hēnōmenēs theotētos; epei to mē kratēthēnai Theon ton mēdepote krateisthai dynamenon tōn eikotōn kai eiōthotōn; to de mē kratēthēnai sarka touto prōton, touto xenon; touto kai tēn eisodon tou Kyriou tēn dia tōn kekleismenōn thyrōn genomenēn apophainei phriktēn, hoti synousa tēs sarkos hē pachytēs empodōn ouk egeneto, epeidē meizon ēn to thaumatourgoun tou kōlyontos. Ho de chōris sōmatos anthrōpinou gegenēsthai legōn to pragma, koinon auto poiei pros tous angelous, pros tōn anthrōpōn psychas, pros ta enantia pneumata, hōn dia to lepton tēs ousias akōlytos hē toiautē diabasis. Epi toutois kai hē pros ouranon anabasis tou Despotou tēn autēn hēmin parechei dianoian, hōs eidenai tou men Theou Logou tēn en ouranois diagōgēn aïdion, achōriston, aperigraphon, tēs de synēmmenēs sarkos, tote kainotomoumenēn tēn xenēn analēpsin, metoikizomenēs hopou mē proteron ēn; epei mēde ek physeōs eiche to tēlikoutōn axiōthēnai. Pros tous zēmiountas hēmōn to genos, tǭ mē legein, ek tēs physeōs hēmōn eilēphenai tēn aparchēn ton Sōtēra. Pasa men kakia pragma pheukton kai Theǭ stygēton, kai anthrōpois polemion; to de kai tę̄ oikeią sōtērią kai doxę̄ baskainein tinas, touto pasan hyperballei ponērias hyperbolēn; hoper poiousi ta nyn hoi legein tolmōntes mē ek tēs physeōs hēmōn para tou Sōtēros eilēphthai tēn; aparchēn. Kai polytropōs paranomousi; touto men tę̄ tōn hagiōn Graphōn martyrią, mallon de tę̄ tou hagiou Pneumatos nomothesią machomenoi; touto de tēn tou Despotou philanthrōpian episkiazein tolmēsantes; touto de tēn koinēn anthrōpōn euergesian ekballontes; eti mēn kai anonēton tēn megalēn oikonomian tēs enanthrōpēseōs apophainontes. Ouk elaben ek tēs hēmeteras physeōs sarka; pōs oun eskēnōsen en hēmin? Pōs spermatos ᾿Abraam epelabeto? Pōs eirētai; « Ex hōn ho Christos to kata sarka? » Pseudeis tōn prophētōn hai prorrhēseis; pseudeis hai tou Theou pros ton Dabid hyposcheseis; « Ek karpou tēs koilias sou thēsomai epi tou thronou sou ; pseudōs adelphous ho Kyrios tous pistous onomazei ; pseudōs ho Paulos eipe; « Tou gar kai genos esmen.» Tis ouk aischynētai kai tosoutōn martyrōn plēthos anaidōs paroran, kai dogmatōn atopian kainotomein, kai tēs epi toutois eucharistias ton Despotēn aposterein, kai to genos hēmōn holon en tautais zēmioun? Ouk ex hēmōn hē lēphtheisa sarx? Kai poian echomen sōtērias elpida? Eti hēmin ho nomos aplērōtos; eti tēs parabaseōs enklēmata; eti tēs kataras to baros; eti tou thanatou to kratos; eti tou genous hē katadikē. Ei mēden eichen ek tēs anthrōpinēs ousias ho ton nomon plērōsas, eti tais katēgoriais hē physis hypeuthynos. Tacha kai dikēn hoi tou genous pros ton nomothetēn antikrys synkrotēsousin, hōs peritta kai anonēta tois anthrōpois nomothetēsanta, tǭ mēdena dynēthēnai tauta plērōsai. Houtōs hē tēs sarkos athetēsis pasēs ginetai blasphēmias hypothesis. ᾿Anankaion oun, anankaion pisteusai tais hagiais Graphais, homologēsai tēn ex hēmōn aparchēn, doxasai tēn tou labontos philanthrōpian, ekplagēnai to thauma tēs megalēs oikonomias, mē dedoikenai tēn ek nomou kataran - « Christos gar hēmas exēgorasen ek tēs kataras tou nomou; ; tēn plērōsin tou nomou, tēn dia tēs aparchēs genomenēn, holǭ logizesthai tǭ phyramati, ginōskein to prepon kai to akolouthon; hoti, Theou gymnou ton nomon plērōsantos, hoper oude legein harmodion, ouk ēn allēn ousian metechein tou katorthōmatos;. sarkos de tēs ex hēmōn en tǭ plērōsanti ton nomon gnōrizomenēs, anaphainetai tou genous to kauchēma, hōs katapatein adeōs tou thanatou to kentron, hoia mēketi chōran echon kata tēs physeōs, hēs hē aparchē prolabousa katepatēse te kai ēmblyne, kai pasi dedōke tois pisteuousi legein; « Pou sou, thanate, to kentron ? Pou sou, hądē, to neikos? » kai palin Hōsper di᾽ henos anthrōpou ho thanatos, houtō kai di᾽ henos anthrōpou anastasis nekrōn. » Di᾿ anthrōpou legei, ou para anthrōpou. Ho gar para anthrōpou ginesthai adynaton ēn, touto di' anthrōpou tou synēmmenou Theǭ rhądiōs egeneto. Houtō tēs anastaseōs to dōron karpoumetha; houtō tēn huiothesian apolambanomen; houtōs adelphoi tou Kyriou kaloumetha; houtō synklēronomoi ginometha; houtō ton echthron en tę̄ aparchę̄ nenikēkamen; houtō tēn parrhēsian ex ekeinēs dechometha; houtō to kata tou diabolou tropaion hōs hēmeteron oikeioumetha, tēs ex hēmōn lēphtheisēs sarkos episeiontes autōn tēn entheon aristeian; houtō symmorphoi genesthai tǭ sōmati tēs doxēs autou pantes hoi pisteuontes gnēsiōs apekdechometha; houtōs alēthes heuriskomen to, « Synēgeiren hēmas kai synekathisen en tois epouraniois. » Mēpō gar anastantōn hēmōn en tę̄ kath᾽ hekaston hypostasei, mēde genomenōn en tois epouraniois, dia tēn pros ton anelthonta kai katelthonta syngeneian katechomen en tę̄ tōn toioutōn elpidi asphalē ta enechyra. Poson oun axioi misous hoi phthonein hēmin epi tosoutois kai tēlikoutois agathois dia tēs oikeias kakodoxias agōnizomenoi, kai kōlyontes men to genos semnynesthai, chōrizontes de tēn sarka, hēn heautǭ paradoxōs ho Logos synezeuxen, anthistamenoi de Paulǭ boōnti, « "A ho Theos synezeuxen, anthrōpos mē chōrizetō, » misthountes de tēn glōttan tǭ diabolǭ pros to kryptein ta kat' ekeinou genomena? Ouden gar houtōs ekeinǭ bary kai ou phorēton, hōs to idein tēn hyp᾿ autou planētheisan physin analēphtheisan men tę̄ aparchę̄ para tou tōn ouranōn basileōs, politeusamenēn de megalophyōs te kai hyper epainon; genomenēn de kreittona tou thanatou; katalysasan de tēn autou tyrannida; analēphtheisan de eis ouranon, kai tēs endoxou kathedras axiōtheisan, en te pros ton analabonta pasę̄ tę̄ ktisei ginōskomenēn tę̄ akrą synapheią, tę̄ tēs doxēs koinōnią tǭ ameristǭ, tēs hyper panta logon axias.
Against those who make each miracle small by denying the flesh. But neither have those who have broken themselves off to the opposite side from the choir of the orthodox left the Lord's miracles free and untroubled by their designs; tearing them down and diminishing them, they did not know their greatness, by denying the assumption of the flesh and ascribing these things to the bare Godhead. And let us consider in the facts themselves how from beginning to end they are shown great by the assumption of the flesh, but are found less if it is set aside. The birth from a virgin is the great and glorious prelude of the dispensation. If what was born took nothing from the holy Virgin, who would have wondered at what happened? One could not truly call her mother, knowing that nothing of hers was consubstantial with what came forth; nor judge it wonderful that she became a mother and remained a virgin, if indeed the Word granted us his presence without a perceptible body. Again, a swift advance in stature and wisdom and grace is spoken of. If you take away the flesh, who will accept, as praise of the Godhead, a growth and improvement of what is perfect from eternity, needing nothing more and unable to lose or take anything from outside? The flesh, then, makes the advance praiseworthy through its union with the Word. And we know the greatest witness that he did not commit sin from this: that there was true flesh in him and yet no trace of sin is seen. Whereas if sinlessness were now said of the Godhead alone, the hearers would rather laugh than wonder, since not only is the Godhead by nature always above all blame, but even tens of thousands of angels have kept themselves from sinning. But it is said for this reason: that the spotless flesh, taken from a sinful race, alone and first remained sinless by its union with God the Word. Hence the wrestling with the devil, too, and the victory over him become wonderful, because he who underwent the temptation, having the firstfruits of the flesh that had been defeated, made it victorious over its former conqueror, and gave nature the mastery over him who once mastered it by deceit. For this reason too he stripped off the holds brought against him by recalling the holy Scriptures, repelling the adversary not by the authority of the Godhead, but, as befits manhood, setting the light of the Scriptures against everything. But if God the Word by himself were declared sinless and unconquered, who would have been astonished at what is said? It is nothing strange that God does not sin nor is conquered by his own creature. When did he sin or was he conquered, that we should now receive what is said as wonderful? But it is strange that human nature should plainly display what is above nature. Since walking on the back of the sea fearlessly and without danger is easy for the Godhead, and even for angels, and no one would be astonished at seeing it; but for mere manhood it is altogether impossible. And he rightly shudders who sees feet of flesh making such a journey and considers the united power of the Word. But if anyone, setting the flesh aside, should say that the Word alone was seen on the waves, he has removed the weight of the miracle and borne witness to nothing great in the deed. For it is truly great and surpassing every mind, not when a light and weightless spirit is raised up on the waters, but when a dense and heavy body is carried upright above by a soft and easily yielding nature. To make this credible to all, the Lord at once let Peter too walk on the sea, until he took on the tossing of little faith. Peter's walking so showed the undoubted journey of the Master's flesh; his being no longer borne up when he doubted showed the immeasurable difference between them. Everywhere, then, the union of the flesh with the Word is shown to increase the glory of what happened. And in short, not even the trophy over death would be brilliant, unless human nature had plainly become stronger than the tyranny below by the power of the inseparably united Godhead; since that God, who can never be held, was not held is among the things probable and customary; but that flesh was not held, this is the first, this is strange. This too makes the Lord's entry through closed doors awe-inspiring, that the denseness of the flesh present with him was no hindrance, since what worked the wonder was greater than what hindered. But he who says that the thing happened without a human body makes it common to angels, to the souls of men, and to the hostile spirits, for whom, because of the fineness of their substance, such passage is unhindered. In addition, the Master's ascension into heaven gives us the same understanding: that we may know the life of God the Word in the heavens to be eternal, inseparable, uncircumscribed; but the strange assumption of the united flesh to have been newly made then, as it was moved where it had not been before, since it did not have by nature the right to be counted worthy of such things. [14] Against those who harm our race by not saying that the Savior took the firstfruits from our nature. All wickedness is a thing to be fled, hateful to God and hostile to men; but to begrudge some their own salvation and glory surpasses every excess of wickedness. This is what those now do who dare to say that the firstfruits were not taken by the Savior from our nature. And they transgress in many ways: fighting against the witness of the holy Scriptures, or rather the legislation of the Holy Spirit; daring to overshadow the Master's love for humankind; casting out the common benefit of human beings; and moreover declaring the great dispensation of the becoming man useless. He did not take flesh from our nature? How then did he dwell among us? How did he take hold of the seed of Abraham? How is it said, "From whom is Christ according to the flesh"? The prophets' predictions are false; God's promises to David are false: "Of the fruit of your loins I will set upon your throne"; falsely does the Lord name the faithful brothers; falsely did Paul say, "For we too are his offspring." Who would not be ashamed to overlook shamelessly so great a multitude of witnesses, to innovate absurdity of doctrines, to rob the Master of thanksgiving for these things, and to harm our whole race in them? The flesh that was taken is not from us? Then what hope of salvation do we have? The law is still unfulfilled for us; the charges of transgression still remain; the weight of the curse; the power of death; the condemnation of the race. If he who fulfilled the law had nothing from human substance, nature is still liable to the accusations. Perhaps those of our race will even bring a suit directly against the lawgiver, as having legislated superfluous and useless things for men, since no one could fulfil them. So the setting aside of the flesh becomes the ground of every blasphemy. It is necessary, then, necessary to believe the holy Scriptures, to confess the firstfruits from us, to glorify the love for humankind of him who took it, to be astonished at the wonder of the great dispensation, not to fear the curse of the law ("for Christ redeemed us from the curse of the law"), to reckon the fulfilment of the law, which came about through the firstfruits, to the whole lump, and to know what is fitting and consistent: that if God bare had fulfilled the law, which it is not even fitting to say, no other substance could share in the achievement; but since flesh from us is known in him who fulfilled the law, the boast of our race shines out, so that it fearlessly tramples the sting of death, which no longer has room against the nature whose firstfruits went first and trampled and blunted it, and gave all who believe the right to say: "Where, O death, is your sting? Where, O Hades, is your victory?" And again: "As through one man came death, so also through one man the resurrection of the dead." He says "through a man," not "from a man." For what was impossible to come about from a man came about easily through the man joined to God. So we reap the gift of the resurrection; so we receive the adoption; so we are called brothers of the Lord; so we become fellow heirs; so we have conquered the enemy in the firstfruits; so we receive confidence from it; so we make the trophy over the devil our own, brandishing at them the divine prowess of the flesh taken from us; so all of us who truly believe await being conformed to the body of his glory; so we find true the saying, "He raised us up with him and seated us with him in the heavenly places." For though we have not yet risen in our individual hypostasis, nor come to be in the heavenly places, through our kinship with him who ascended and descended we hold secure pledges in the hope of such things. How worthy of hatred, then, are those who strive by their own false doctrine to begrudge us such great goods, preventing our race from taking pride, separating the flesh which the Word wonderfully yoked to himself, opposing Paul when he cries, "What God has joined together, let man not separate," and hiring out their tongue to the devil to hide what was done against him! For nothing is so heavy and unbearable to him as to see the nature he led astray assumed in its firstfruits by the King of heaven, living nobly and beyond praise, becoming stronger than death, destroying his tyranny, taken up into heaven, counted worthy of the glorious seat, and known to all creation as one with him who assumed it, by the highest conjunction, by the undivided communion of glory, of a dignity beyond all words.
Chapter 16
16PG 28:1385–1392
Πρὸς τοὺς κελεύοντας ἁπλῶς πιστεύειν τοῖς λεγομένοις, καὶ μὴ κατανοεῖν τὸ πρέπον ἢ ἀπρεπές. Πολλῶν δεινῶν ὑπαρχόντων δογμάτων, ων ἐπεισἡγαγε τῷ βίῳ τῶν ἀνθρώπων εἰς ἐπικίνδυνον ἀπάτην τῶν δεχομένων ὁ μισόκαλος δαίμων, οὐκ οἶδα εἴ τι τοιοῦτον ἐν τοῖς ἀνέκαθεν χρόνοις ὥδινεν, οἷον νῦν. Ἑκάστη μὲν γὰρ τῶν ἀπὸ τῶν αἱρέσεων τῆσδε ἢ τῆσδε τῆς πλάνης γέγονε μήτηρ᾽ ἡ δὲ νῦν μετὰ πάσας δηΐα ἐφευρεθεῖσα πάσας ἀνενεώσατο, καὶ πάσας ὑπερεβάλετο, χαὶ ὑπὲρ πᾶσαν τὴν τῶν κακῶν γένεσιν ἐπεδείξατο. Ὄντως « ὠδίνησεν ἀδικίαν, συνέλαβε πόνον καὶ ἔτεχεν ἀνομίαν. » Ὠδίνησε πρόθεσιν ἀσεβείας, συνέλαβε τὴν ἄλλοις πλανηθεῖσαν πρόθεσιν κακοτεχνίας· ἔτεχε τὸ ποικίλον κακὸν τῆς αὐτονόμου καινοτομίας, καὶ πάντας ἀκολουθεῖν ἐπιτάττει μετὰ πολλῆς ἐξουσίας" Δέχεσθε, φησὶν, ἁπλῶς τὰ λεγόμενα, καὶ μηδεὶς ἐξεταζέτω, τί πρέπον ἐν αὐτοῖς, ἢ τί ἀπρεπές. Καὶ πίστιν ὀνομάζει τὴν ἀβασάνιστον ἐπὶ τοῖς ἀστάτοις καὶ ἀναποδείκτοις ἐπὶ βλάβῃ συγκατάθεσιν. ᾿Αλόγως πιστεύσω ; καὶ μὴ ἐξετάσω τί δυνατὸν, ἢ συμφέρον, ἢ πρέπον, ἢ Θεῷ φίλον, ἢ τῇ φύσει κατάλληλον, ἢ τῇ ἀληθείᾳ σύμφωνον, ἢ τῷ σκοπῷ ἀκόλουθον, ἢ τῷ μυστηρίῳ ἁρμόδιον, ἢ τῆς εὐσεβείας ἄξιον : Καὶ τί κέρδος ἕξω ; ἣ τίς ὄνησις τῇ διανοίᾳ τῇ μηδὲν τούτων λογιζομένῃ, ἀλλ᾽ ἀκοὴν μὲν τῷ ἤχῳ τῶν ῥημάτων βάλλεσθαι, ψυχὴν δὲ μηδεμίαν τῶν λεγομένων σύνεσιν δέχεσθαι; Τοῦτο παρὰ πᾶσι τοῖς ἀλλοτρίοις τῆς πλάνης καὶ τῶν κακῶν ὅλων αἴτιον γίνεται. Τίς γὰρ τῶν πολεμίων τῆς καθολικῆς Ἐκκλησίας οὐχ ἀξιοῖ πᾶσι τοῖς ὑπ᾽ αὐτοῦ λεγομένοις ἀκρίτως πιστεύειν ; Κἂν Ἕλληνα εἴπῃ, κἂν Μανιχαῖον, χἂν ᾿Αρείου, χἂν ᾿Απολλιναρίου, χἂν ἄλλου τοιούτου τινὸς κληρονόμον, οὐχὶ παραιτεῖται τὴν ἐξέτασιν, ἵνα φύγῃ τὸν ἔλεγχον; Οὐ τὰ μὲν οἴκοθεν ἐρευγόμενος, τὰ δὲ ἐκ τῆς θείας τῶν Γραφῶν ἁρμονίας ἀποχόψας, καὶ πρὸς τὸν οἰκεῖον σκοπὸν ἑλκύσας, προβάλλει μὲν κατασκευὰς, ἃς ὡς βούλεται μηδένα πολυπραγμονεῖν ἀποφαίνεται ; Εἶτα, ἂν πᾶσιν ἁπλῶς τὰς ἀκοὰς ὑποθήσωμεν, καὶ τὴν ἀνακηρύττουσαν ἀφ᾽ ὧν λέγουσιν ἀτοπίαν, μηδ᾽ ἐλέγξωμεν, μηδὲ τὴν λύσιν τῆς τῶν δογμάτων μάχης τῆς φαινομένης διὰ τῆς χαχῇς ἑρμηνείας αὐτῶν ἀπαιτήσωμεν" καὶ τίς εὑρήσει λοιπὸν ἔτι ἀληθείας ὁδόν ; τίς οὐχ ἐμπεσεῖται ῥᾳδίως εἰς κακοδοξίας κρημνὸν, μὴ σκοπῶν τῆς καινοτομίας τὸ ἀπρεπὲς, μήτε ἀπαιτῶν τῆς ἀληθείας τὸ πρέπον; Τί πιστεύσω τῇ καρδίᾳ εἰς δικαιοσύνην; τί λαλήσω τῷ στόματι εἰς σωτηρίαν, ὅταν προβάλωσι κακοήθως τὸ, « Ὃ πέμψας με ὁ Πατὴρ μείζων μου ἐστίν; » ᾿Απλῶς δέξομαι; προπετῶς συνθῶμαι ; τολμηρῶς ἀποφανοῦμαι τοῦ Πατρὸς ἥττονα τὸν Υἱόν; καὶ μηδὲν ὅλως λογίσομαι, μήθ᾽ ὅτι τῆς οἰκονομίας ὁ λόγος, μήθ᾽ ὅτι τοῦ αὐτοῦ φωνή" ε« Ἐγὼ χαὶ ὁ Πατὴρ ἕν ἐσμεν" » καὶ, « Ἵνα τιμῶσι τὸν Υἱὸν, χαθὼς τιμῶσι τὸν Πατέρα" » καὶ, ε Ὃ ἑωρακὼς ἐμὲ ἑώρακε τὸν Πατέρα" ν» καὶ ἄλλα δὲ μυρία, τὰ τὴν ἰσότητα καὶ τὴν ὁμοτιμίαν ἐν πᾶσι γνωρίζοντα ; Εἰ οὖν μηδὲν δεῖ τῶν ἀναχυπτόντων ὁρᾷν, μὴτε τὸν πρέποντα λόγον ἀποδιδόναι περὶ τῶν ἀναχυπτόντων καὶ ἐναντίων εἶναι δοκούντων, πῶς σύμφωνα δείξομαι τὰ τοσοῦτον ἀλλήλων κατὰ τὸ πρόχειρον τῆς ἐπαγγελίας ἀπάδοντα; Πῶς αὐτὸς φανήσεται καὶ μονογενὴς χαὶ πρωτότοκος, πᾶσι δήλου τυγχάνοντος, μὴ συμβαίνειν ἀλλήλοις τὰ δύο περὶ τὸν ἕνα τὸν ἐν μιᾷ θεωρούμενον φύσει; Ὁ μὲν γὰρ μονογενὴς μὴ ἔχων ἀδελφοὺς, οἷα μονογενής, πρωτότοκος καλεῖσθαι οὐ δύναται· πρωτότοκον γὰρ εἶπεν ὁ Παῦλος ἐν πολλοῖς ἀδελφοῖς· ὁ δ᾽ αὖ πρωτότοκος, ἔχων, ὡς εἰκὸς, ἀδελφοὺς, μονογενὴς οὐκ ἔτι προσαγορεύεται. Πάλιν ὁ αὐτὸς καὶ πρόσφατος λέγεται καὶ αἰώνιος· « Ἰησοῦς Χριστὸς χθὲς καὶ σήμερον, ὁ αὐτὸς καὶ εἰς τοὺς αἰῶνας. Τὸ ἕτερον ἑτέρῳ ἀντικαθίσταται. Εἰ πρόσφατος, πῶς αἰώνιος; Εἰ αἰώνιος, πάντως οὐ πρόσφατος. Τὸ δὲ, « ᾿Απάτωρ, ἀμήτωρ, ἀγενεαλόγητος, · πῶς οὐ προδήλως τοῖς ἄλλοις μάχεται, δι' ὧν μανθάνομεν καὶ Πατέρα αὐτὸν ἔχειν ἐν οὐρανοῖς, καὶ μητέρα ἐπὶ τῆς γῆς, καὶ γενεαλογεῖσθαι σαφῶς παρὰ τοῖς ἐνδόξοις εὐαγγελισταῖς; Εἰ ἀπάτωρ, πῶς οὐρανίου Πατρός; εἰ ἀμήτωρ, πῶς ἐκ τῆς Παρθένου μητρός; εἰ ἀγενεαλόγητος, πῶς « Βίβλος γενέσεως Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ; » Τοσούτων οὖν ὄντων καὶ πολλῷ πλειόνων τῶν οὕτως ἀλλήλων ἀσυμφώνων εἶναι δοκούντων, τί ἄρα κελεύουσιν ἡμᾶς ἀβασανίστως δέξασθαι; τί δὲ ἀπώσασθαι; Οὐ γὰρ οἷόν τε πᾶσιν ὁμοίως ἔπεσθαι τοὺς μὴ τὴν ἁρμόζουσαν λύσιν τῆς νομιζομένης διαφωνίας εὑρίσκοντας. Εἰ τὸ « μονογενής» ἀληθὲς, τὸ « πρωτότοκος » οὐ τοιοῦτον. Εἰ τὸ « πρωτότοκος » ἀψευδὲς, τὸ « μονογενής » ἐναντίον. Εἰ τὸ «χθὲς καὶ σήμερον ὡμολόγηται, τὸ αἰώνιον » οἴχεται. Εἰ τὸ « ἀπάτωρ » ἕστηκε, τὸ ἔχειν Πατέρα λυθήσεται. Εἰ τὸ « ἁμήτωρ, πέπηγε, τὸ μητέρα ἔχειν ἀνατραπήσεται. Εἰ τὸ « ἀγενεαλόγητον, ἄραρε, πῶς τῇ γενεαλογίᾳ προσέξομεν; Εἰ τὸ μὴ ἔχον ἀρχὴν ἡμερῶν ἢ τέλος βέβαιον, πῶς νοήσομεν τὸ τὴν ἀρχὴν ἡμερῶν καὶ τὸ τέλος μηνῦον, « Τοῦ Ἰησοῦ γεννηθέντος ἐν Βηθλεὲμ τῆς Ἰουδαίας ἐν ἡμέραις Ἡρώδου τοῦ βασιλέως, σταυρωθέντος δὲ ἐπὶ Ποντίου Πιλάτου; Ἰδοὺ καὶ ἀρχὴ ἡμερῶν καὶ ζωῆς τέλος. Τί οὖν ποιήσωμεν, εἴ τις τῶν ἀπίστων ἡμᾶς ἀπαιτοίη λόγον, κατηγορῶν τῆς ἁγίας Γραφῆς, ὡς ἐναντία λεγούσης; εἴπωμεν, Πίστευσον πᾶσι ; Καὶ τὶς οὐκ ἂν ἀποπηδήσας καταγελάσειεν, οὐδαμῶς οἷός τε ὢν τὰ ἀλλήλοις μαχόμενα, καὶ μηδεμίαν λύσιν λαμβάνοντα, ὡς ἀξιόπιστα δέχεσθαι; Δύο γὰρ ὄντων ἐναντίων λόγων, ἀνάγκη τὸν ἕτερον ψευδή διελέγχεσθαι. Τί πρὸς ταῦτα ἐροῦμεν; Ἢ καὶ ἡμεῖς ἀπαιτούμενοι τὸ πιστεύειν δόγμασιν ἀναποδείκτοις καὶ ἀσυστάτοις αἱρετικῶν ἢ Ἑλλήνων, κατὰ τὴν τοιαύτην πρότασιν συνθησόμεθα; Ἀλλ᾿ ἄπαγε! οὔτε ἀσύστατα τὰ ἡμέτερα, οὔτε ἀλλήλοις μαχόμενα, καθὼς ἐῤῥέθη παρὰ τῶν ἁγίων νοούμενα. Ἐῤῥέθη δὲ τὰ μὲν πρὸς τὴν γνωσθεῖσαν ἡμῖν οἰκονομίαν, τὰ δὲ πρὸς τὴν ἀκατάληπτον τοῦ Λόγου οὐσίαν, καὶ πάντα εὑρίσκεται σύμφωνα καὶ ἀκόλουθα, περὶ τὸ αὐτὸ κατὰ τὰς δύο φύσεις ἐκλαμβανόμενα· ὡς εἶναι τὸ μὲν πρόσφατον τῆς σαρκὸς, τὸ δὲ αἰώνιον τοῦ Θεοῦ. Τὸ μὴ ἔχειν ἀρχὴν ἡμερῶν ἴδιον τοῦ Λόγου· τὸ γεννηθῆναι ἐν ἡμέραις Ἡρώδου οἰκεῖον τῆς ἀπαρχῆς. Τὸ πάντη ἀγενεαλόγητον ἐπὶ τῆς πρὸ αἰώνων ἐκ Πατρὸς ὑπάρξεως τοῦ Υἱοῦ· « Τὴν, γὰρ, γενεὰν αὐτοῦ τίς διηγήσεται; » Τὸ δὲ γενεαλογεῖσθαι σαφῶς ἐπὶ τῆς κατὰ σάρκα γενέσεως τοῦ αὐτοῦ. Οὕτω καὶ μονογενὴς κατὰ τὴν τοῦ Λόγου οὐσίαν, καὶ πρωτότοκος κατὰ τὴν ἔνσαρκον οἰκονομίαν. Οὕτω καὶ τὸ ἐχθρὸν ἢ πείσομεν ἢ νικήσομεν, καὶ τὴν ἁγίαν Γραφὴν σύμφωνον ἐπιδείξομεν, καὶ τοῦ μυστηρίου τὴν δόξαν ἐνθέσμως κηρύξομεν, καὶ τὴν ἁρμόζουσαν πληροφορίαν ἐν ταῖς ψυχαῖς ἡμῶν θησαυρίσομεν, μήτε χωρὶς λόγου πιστεύοντες, μήτε χωρὶς πίστεως λέγοντες.
Pros tous keleuontas haplōs pisteuein tois legomenois, kai mē katanoein to prepon ē aprepes. Pollōn deinōn hyparchontōn dogmatōn, ōn epeisēgage tǭ biǭ tōn anthrōpōn eis epikindynon apatēn tōn dechomenōn ho misokalos daimōn, ouk oida ei ti toiouton en tois anekathen chronois hōdinen, hoion nyn. Hekastē men gar tōn apo tōn haireseōn tēsde ē tēsde tēs planēs gegone mētēr᾽ hē de nyn meta pasas dēïa epheuretheisa pasas aneneōsato, kai pasas hyperebaleto, chai hyper pasan tēn tōn kakōn genesin epedeixato. Ontōs « ōdinēsen adikian, synelabe ponon kai etechen anomian. » Ōdinēse prothesin asebeias, synelabe tēn allois planētheisan prothesin kakotechnias; eteche to poikilon kakon tēs autonomou kainotomias, kai pantas akolouthein epitattei meta pollēs exousias" Dechesthe, phēsin, haplōs ta legomena, kai mēdeis exetazetō, ti prepon en autois, ē ti aprepes. Kai pistin onomazei tēn abasaniston epi tois astatois kai anapodeiktois epi blabę̄ synkatathesin. ᾿Alogōs pisteusō ? kai mē exetasō ti dynaton, ē sympheron, ē prepon, ē Theǭ philon, ē tę̄ physei katallēlon, ē tę̄ alētheią symphōnon, ē tǭ skopǭ akolouthon, ē tǭ mystēriǭ harmodion, ē tēs eusebeias axion : Kai ti kerdos hexō ? hē tis onēsis tę̄ dianoią tę̄ mēden toutōn logizomenę̄, all᾽ akoēn men tǭ ēchǭ tōn rhēmatōn ballesthai, psychēn de mēdemian tōn legomenōn synesin dechesthai? Touto para pasi tois allotriois tēs planēs kai tōn kakōn holōn aition ginetai. Tis gar tōn polemiōn tēs katholikēs Ekklēsias ouch axioi pasi tois hyp᾽ autou legomenois akritōs pisteuein ? Kan Hellēna eipę̄, kan Manichaion, chan ᾿Areiou, chan ᾿Apollinariou, chan allou toioutou tinos klēronomon, ouchi paraiteitai tēn exetasin, hina phygę̄ ton elenchon? Ou ta men oikothen ereugomenos, ta de ek tēs theias tōn Graphōn harmonias apochopsas, kai pros ton oikeion skopon helkysas, proballei men kataskeuas, has hōs bouletai mēdena polypragmonein apophainetai ? Eita, an pasin haplōs tas akoas hypothēsōmen, kai tēn anakēryttousan aph᾽ hōn legousin atopian, mēd᾽ elenxōmen, mēde tēn lysin tēs tōn dogmatōn machēs tēs phainomenēs dia tēs chachę̄s hermēneias autōn apaitēsōmen" kai tis heurēsei loipon eti alētheias hodon ? tis ouch empeseitai rhądiōs eis kakodoxias krēmnon, mē skopōn tēs kainotomias to aprepes, mēte apaitōn tēs alētheias to prepon? Ti pisteusō tę̄ kardią eis dikaiosynēn? ti lalēsō tǭ stomati eis sōtērian, hotan probalōsi kakoēthōs to, « Ho pempsas me ho Patēr meizōn mou estin? » ᾿Aplōs dexomai? propetōs synthōmai ? tolmērōs apophanoumai tou Patros hēttona ton Huion? kai mēden holōs logisomai, mēth᾽ hoti tēs oikonomias ho logos, mēth᾽ hoti tou autou phōnē" e« Egō chai ho Patēr hen esmen" » kai, « Hina timōsi ton Huion, chathōs timōsi ton Patera" » kai, e Ho heōrakōs eme heōrake ton Patera" n» kai alla de myria, ta tēn isotēta kai tēn homotimian en pasi gnōrizonta ? Ei oun mēden dei tōn anachyptontōn horąn, mēte ton preponta logon apodidonai peri tōn anachyptontōn kai enantiōn einai dokountōn, pōs symphōna deixomai ta tosouton allēlōn kata to procheiron tēs epangelias apadonta? Pōs autos phanēsetai kai monogenēs chai prōtotokos, pasi dēlou tynchanontos, mē symbainein allēlois ta dyo peri ton hena ton en mią theōroumenon physei? Ho men gar monogenēs mē echōn adelphous, hoia monogenēs, prōtotokos kaleisthai ou dynatai; prōtotokon gar eipen ho Paulos en pollois adelphois; ho d᾽ au prōtotokos, echōn, hōs eikos, adelphous, monogenēs ouk eti prosagoreuetai. Palin ho autos kai prosphatos legetai kai aiōnios; « Iēsous Christos chthes kai sēmeron, ho autos kai eis tous aiōnas. To heteron heterǭ antikathistatai. Ei prosphatos, pōs aiōnios? Ei aiōnios, pantōs ou prosphatos. To de, « ᾿Apatōr, amētōr, agenealogētos, ; pōs ou prodēlōs tois allois machetai, di' hōn manthanomen kai Patera auton echein en ouranois, kai mētera epi tēs gēs, kai genealogeisthai saphōs para tois endoxois euangelistais? Ei apatōr, pōs ouraniou Patros? ei amētōr, pōs ek tēs Parthenou mētros? ei agenealogētos, pōs « Biblos geneseōs Iēsou Christou? » Tosoutōn oun ontōn kai pollǭ pleionōn tōn houtōs allēlōn asymphōnōn einai dokountōn, ti ara keleuousin hēmas abasanistōs dexasthai? ti de apōsasthai? Ou gar hoion te pasin homoiōs epesthai tous mē tēn harmozousan lysin tēs nomizomenēs diaphōnias heuriskontas. Ei to « monogenēs» alēthes, to « prōtotokos » ou toiouton. Ei to « prōtotokos » apseudes, to « monogenēs » enantion. Ei to «chthes kai sēmeron hōmologētai, to aiōnion » oichetai. Ei to « apatōr » hestēke, to echein Patera lythēsetai. Ei to « hamētōr, pepēge, to mētera echein anatrapēsetai. Ei to « agenealogēton, arare, pōs tę̄ genealogią prosexomen? Ei to mē echon archēn hēmerōn ē telos bebaion, pōs noēsomen to tēn archēn hēmerōn kai to telos mēnyon, « Tou Iēsou gennēthentos en Bēthleem tēs Ioudaias en hēmerais Hērōdou tou basileōs, staurōthentos de epi Pontiou Pilatou? Idou kai archē hēmerōn kai zōēs telos. Ti oun poiēsōmen, ei tis tōn apistōn hēmas apaitoiē logon, katēgorōn tēs hagias Graphēs, hōs enantia legousēs? eipōmen, Pisteuson pasi ? Kai tis ouk an apopēdēsas katagelaseien, oudamōs hoios te ōn ta allēlois machomena, kai mēdemian lysin lambanonta, hōs axiopista dechesthai? Dyo gar ontōn enantiōn logōn, anankē ton heteron pseudē dielenchesthai. Ti pros tauta eroumen? Ē kai hēmeis apaitoumenoi to pisteuein dogmasin anapodeiktois kai asystatois hairetikōn ē Hellēnōn, kata tēn toiautēn protasin synthēsometha? All᾿ apage! oute asystata ta hēmetera, oute allēlois machomena, kathōs errhethē para tōn hagiōn nooumena. Errhethē de ta men pros tēn gnōstheisan hēmin oikonomian, ta de pros tēn akatalēpton tou Logou ousian, kai panta heurisketai symphōna kai akoloutha, peri to auto kata tas dyo physeis eklambanomena; hōs einai to men prosphaton tēs sarkos, to de aiōnion tou Theou. To mē echein archēn hēmerōn idion tou Logou; to gennēthēnai en hēmerais Hērōdou oikeion tēs aparchēs. To pantē agenealogēton epi tēs pro aiōnōn ek Patros hyparxeōs tou Huiou; « Tēn, gar, genean autou tis diēgēsetai? » To de genealogeisthai saphōs epi tēs kata sarka geneseōs tou autou. Houtō kai monogenēs kata tēn tou Logou ousian, kai prōtotokos kata tēn ensarkon oikonomian. Houtō kai to echthron ē peisomen ē nikēsomen, kai tēn hagian Graphēn symphōnon epideixomen, kai tou mystēriou tēn doxan enthesmōs kēryxomen, kai tēn harmozousan plērophorian en tais psychais hēmōn thēsaurisomen, mēte chōris logou pisteuontes, mēte chōris pisteōs legontes.
Against those who order us simply to believe what is said, and not to consider what is fitting or unfitting. Many terrible doctrines exist which the demon who hates the good has brought into human life, for the dangerous deception of those who receive them; but I do not know whether he ever labored with any such thing in former times as now. For each of the heresies has become the mother of this or that error; but the one now devised after all the others has renewed them all, surpassed them all, and shown itself beyond every birth of evils. Truly "it travailed with injustice, conceived trouble, and brought forth lawlessness." It travailed with a purpose of impiety, conceived the purpose of mischief by which others were led astray, brought forth the varied evil of self-willed innovation; and it commands all to follow with great authority: "Accept simply what is said," it says, "and let no one examine what is fitting in it or what unfitting." And it calls faith an untested assent, to harm, to what is unstable and unproven. Shall I believe without reason, and not examine what is possible, or profitable, or fitting, or dear to God, or suited to nature, or in agreement with the truth, or consistent with the aim, or befitting the mystery, or worthy of godliness? And what gain shall I have? Or what benefit for a mind that reckons none of these things, but lets the hearing be struck by the sound of words while the soul receives no understanding of what is said? This, among all those estranged from the truth, becomes the cause of error and of all evils. For which of the enemies of the catholic church does not demand that all he says be believed without judgment? Whether you name a Greek, or a Manichee, or an heir of Arius or of Apollinaris or of any other such, does he not decline examination in order to escape refutation? Does he not belch out some things from his own store, and cut other things out of the divine harmony of the Scriptures and drag them to his own aim, and put forward constructions about which, as he wishes, he declares that no one should busy himself? Then, if we submit our hearing simply to all, and neither refute the absurdity which proclaims itself from what they say, nor demand the solution of the conflict of doctrines that appears through their bad interpretation, who will find the way of truth any longer? Who will not fall easily over the cliff of false doctrine, not considering the unfittingness of the innovation nor demanding what befits the truth? What shall I believe with the heart unto righteousness, what shall I speak with the mouth unto salvation, when they maliciously put forward, "The Father who sent me is greater than I"? Shall I accept it simply? Agree rashly? Declare boldly that the Son is less than the Father, and reckon nothing at all: neither that the word belongs to the dispensation, nor that the same one says, "I and the Father are one," and, "That they may honor the Son as they honor the Father," and, "He who has seen me has seen the Father," and countless other things which make known the equality and the equal honor in all things? If, then, one must look at none of the difficulties that arise, nor give the fitting account of the things that arise and seem contrary, how shall I show in agreement things that, at first sight, so disagree with one another? How will the same one appear both only-begotten and firstborn, when it is plain to all that the two do not agree with each other in the one seen in a single nature? For the only-begotten, having no brothers, as being only-begotten, cannot be called firstborn; for Paul said "firstborn among many brothers"; while the firstborn, having brothers, as is likely, is no longer called only-begotten. Again the same one is called both recent and eternal: "Jesus Christ, yesterday and today the same, and for ever." The one is set against the other. If recent, how eternal? If eternal, surely not recent. And "without father, without mother, without genealogy": how does it not plainly fight with the other texts, by which we learn that he has a Father in heaven and a mother on earth, and that his genealogy is clearly given by the glorious evangelists? If without father, how of a heavenly Father? If without mother, how from the Virgin mother? If without genealogy, how "the book of the genealogy of Jesus Christ"? Since, then, there are so many, and many more, things that seem to disagree with one another in this way, what do they order us to accept untested, and what to reject? For it is not possible to follow all alike for those who do not find the fitting solution of the supposed disagreement. If "only-begotten" is true, "firstborn" is not so. If "firstborn" is without falsehood, "only-begotten" is contrary. If "yesterday and today" is confessed, "eternal" is gone. If "without father" stands, having a Father will be undone. If "without mother" is fixed, having a mother will be overturned. If "without genealogy" holds, how shall we attend to the genealogy? If what has no beginning of days nor end is certain, how shall we understand what declares the beginning of days and the end: "When Jesus was born in Bethlehem of Judea in the days of Herod the king," and was crucified under Pontius Pilate? See, both a beginning of days and an end of life. What then shall we do, if one of the unbelievers demands an account from us, accusing holy Scripture of saying contrary things? Shall we say, "Believe everything"? And who would not leap away and laugh, being in no way able to accept as credible things that fight with one another and receive no solution? For when two statements are contrary, one must be convicted of falsehood. What shall we say to this? Or shall we too, when asked to believe the unproven and incoherent doctrines of heretics or Greeks, agree according to such a proposition? Away with it! Our teachings are neither incoherent nor in conflict with one another, when understood as they were spoken by the saints. Some things were said with reference to the dispensation made known to us, others with reference to the incomprehensible substance of the Word, and all are found in agreement and consistent, taken of the same one according to the two natures: so that what is recent belongs to the flesh, what is eternal to God. To have no beginning of days is proper to the Word; to be born in the days of Herod belongs to the firstfruits. Being wholly without genealogy refers to the existence of the Son from the Father before the ages ("For who will declare his generation?"); but having a clear genealogy refers to the birth of the same one according to the flesh. So too he is only-begotten according to the substance of the Word, and firstborn according to the dispensation in the flesh. So we shall either persuade or conquer the enemy, show holy Scripture in agreement, proclaim the glory of the mystery lawfully, and store up the fitting full assurance in our souls, neither believing without reason nor speaking without faith.
Chapter 17
17PG 28:1391–1394
Πρὸς τοὺς ἀναιροῦντας τὴν τῶν φύσεων διαφορὰν μετὰ τὸ πάθος καὶ τὴν ἀνάληψιν. Πολλὴ καὶ ἀγήρως τῆς ἀληθείας ἡ δύναμις, παρά πολλῶν μὲν πολλάκις πολεμουμένη, τὸ δὲ εἰς τέλος ἀήττητον ἔργοις αὐτοῖς ἐπιδεικνυμένη. Ἰδοὺ γὰρ πολλοὶ τῶν κατ᾿ αὐτῆς ὁπλισθέντων, πολλὰ βέλη κακοδοξίας ἐκπέμψαντες, καὶ εἰδότες τῷ στεῤῥῷ τῆς ἀποδείξεως ὅπλῳ ταῦτα πάλιν ἀποκρουσθέντα, καὶ κενὰ δὲ καὶ ἀνενέργητα πρὸς αὐτοὺς ὑποστρέψαντα, τελευταῖον τῶν ἄλλων ἔπεμψαν βέλος σαφεστέροις ἐλέγχοις συντριβῆναι δυνάμενον. Εἰ καί τις δοίη, φησὶ, δύο φύσεων ἐν Χριστῷ γεγενῆσθαι σύνοδον, ἀλλ᾽ οὖν γε μετὰ τὸ πάθος καὶ τὴν ἀνάληψιν οὐκ ἔτι δύο νοήσομεν, οὔτε τινὰ διαφορὰν κατὰ φύσιν μεταξὺ τοῦ Λόγου καὶ τῆς σαρκὸς πιστεύσομεν ὑπάρχειν. Τί λέγετε; τί ἀποφαίνεσθε; οἴχεται τῶν φύσεων τὸ διάφορον, καὶ οὐδὲν φέρεται τούτων γνώρισμα; Τί οὖν ὀνομάσομεν τὸ προκείμενον; Λόγον μόνον (οὐ γὰρ φαίητε σάρκα, ἐν τούτῳ τιμᾶν δῆθεν οἰόμενοι); Καὶ πῶς οὐχ ὑβρίζετε τοιαύτην αὐτοῦ τὴν οὐσίαν νομίζοντες εἶναι, ὡς δυνατὸν ἑτέρᾳ οὐσίᾳ κτιστῇ πρὸς αὐτὸν μεταστῆναι; Τὸ γὰρ τοῖς ἥττοσι χωρητὸν κοινὸν τῶν πολλῶν, οὐχ ἑνὸς ἐξαίρετον. Οὗ δὲ μόνον τὸ ἀπρόσιτον ἴδιον, τούτῳ πῶς προστίθεται ἀπρόσιτον· ἕτερον; Καὶ οὐ μόνον τὸν Λόγον ὑβρίζετε, ἀλλὰ καὶ τῆς σαρκὸς ὑπόστασιν ἀφανίζετε. Ἧς γὰρ μηδὲν ἔτι λείπεται γνώρισμα, ταύτης ποίῳ τρόπῳ τὴν δόξαν κατανοήσομεν; Εἰ ἐν τῷ εἶναι γνωρίζεται, εἰκότως δοξάζεται· εἰ δὲ μὴ ἔχει τὸ εἶναι, πῶς καρποῦται τῆς δόξης τὸ μέγεθος; Ἐὰν μὴ δείξητε τὸ τιμώμενον, οὐ μηνύετε τῆς δόξης τὸ ὑπέρογκον. Ανάγκη τοίνυν ὁμολογεῖν ἀσύγχυτον τῶν δύο τὴν ἕνωσιν, οὔτε εἰς τροπὴν τοῦ λαβόντος, οὔτε εἰς ἀφανισμὸν τοῦ ληφθέντος, ἀλλ᾽ εἰς κοινωνίαν δόξης ἐφ᾽ ἑνὸς προσώπου κηρυσσομένης. Κἂν γὰρ ὑπομείνητε Λόγον μόνον ὀνομάζειν τὸ συναμφότερον, καίτοι τῆς φύσεως ἀνθισταμένης, οὐδ᾽ οὕτως κρύψετε τὸ διάφορον· ὁπότε τὸ μὲν ἦν ἀπ᾿ ἀρχῆς, τὸ δ᾽ αὖθις ἐγένετο· καὶ τὸ μὲν ἀόρατον καὶ ἀψηλάφητον εἰς ἄπειρον ἐξ ἀπείρου, τὸ δὲ ἐξ ὁρατοῦ καὶ ψηλαφητοῦ πρὸς τὸ ἀόρατον καὶ ἀναφὲς μεταβέβηκε· καὶ τὸ μὲν ἀναλλοίωτον ἅπαξ, τὸ δὲ δι᾽ ἀλλοιώσεως ἐπὶ τὴν κρείττονα λῆξιν ἐλήλυθεν. Εἶτα, εἰ μόνον Λόγος τὸ μένον, πῶς οὐκ ἐῤῥέθη, ὅτι Ἡ σάρξ Λόγος ἐγένετο, ἀλλ' « Ὁ Λόγος σάρξ; » Τίς δὲ οὕτω μεμηνὼς καὶ φρενοπλήξ, ὡς τολμῆσαι εἰπεῖν τὴν θείαν οὐσίαν προσλαβεῖν ἄλλης θεότητος οὐσίαν, ἐξ ἑτέρας φύσεως ἐπιγενομένην· ἵν᾿ αὔξησιν παρασκευάσῃ νοεῖσθαι διὰ τῆς τοιαύτης προσθήκης τοῦ κατὰ φύσιν ἀνενδεοῦς καὶ τελείου; Πῶς δὲ οἱ θεῖοι λόγοι καὶ μετὰ τὴν ξένην ἄνοδον ἔτι κηρύσσουσι τὰ τῆς σαρκὸς διαφέροντα, τὸ πάλιν ἐλθεῖν, τὸ κατὰ τὸν αὐτὸν ὀφθήσεσθαι τρόπον; Ἢ καὶ τοῖς ἀγγέλοις ἐναντία νομοθετήσετε, τοῖς εἰρηκόσι σαφῶς· « Οὗτος ὁ Ἰησοῦς ὁ ἀναληφθεὶς ἀφ' ὑμῶν οὕτως ἐλεύσεται, ὃν τρόπον ἐθεάσασθε αὐτὸν πορευόμενον εἰς τὸν οὐρανόν ; » Πάντα πρὸς ἔμφασιν σαρκὸς, νῦν μὲν ὧδε, νῦν δὲ ὧδε θεωρουμένῳ· ὃν πρότερον ἐθεάσασθε, τοῦτ᾽ ἔστι τοῖς τῆς σαρκὸς ὀφθαλμοῖς· ἅπερ ὁ μὴ δεχόμενος οὕτως οὐ μόνον τοῖς ἀγγέλοις μάχεται, ἀλλὰ καὶ τοῖς τοῦ ἁγίου Πνεύματος ἱεροῖς λόγοις ἀντικαθίσταται. Πῶς ἐντυγχάνει ὑπὲρ ἡμῶν ὁ Δεσπότης Χριστός; ὡς Λόγος μόνον; Καὶ ποῦ τὰ τῆς ὁμοτιμίας καὶ ἀξίας τῆς πρὸς τὸν Πατέρα, εἴπερ ἐντυγχάνων καθάπερ ὑποδεέστερος, καὶ οὐ μετὰ αὐθεντίας ἐνεργεῖ, ἴσον ἔχων τὸ παντοδύναμον δηλονότι τῆς ἀπαρχῆς τὸ ἐντυγχάνειν ὑπὲρ τοῦ οἰκείου φυράματος, ἵνα δείξῃ, πόση περὶ τὴν τῆς σαρκὸς φύσιν ἡ σχέσις. Τίνα δὲ οὐκ ἐντρέπει τοῦ πανσόφου Παύλου τὸ τρανότατον κήρυγμα, ὅτι « Τοὺς χρόνους τῆς ἀγνοίας ὑπεριδὼν ὁ Θεὸς, παραγγέλλει πᾶσι πανταχοῦ μετανοεῖν, καθότι ἔστησεν ἡμέραν, ἐν ᾗ μέλλει κρίνειν τὴν οἰκουμένην, ἐν δικαιοσύνῃ, ἐν ἀνδρὶ, ᾧ ὥρισε, πίστιν παρασχὼν πᾶσιν, ἀναστήσας αὐτὸν ἐκ νεκρῶν; · Μὴ ἀνήρηται ἡ διαφορά; Μὴ οὐκ εἶπε Θεὸν ἐν ἀνδρί; μὴ οὐκ ἔδειξε τὸν ἐγείροντα Θεὸν καὶ τὸν ἀναστάντα ἄνδρα; ᾿Αλλ' εἰ καὶ τὸ διάφορον ἔδειξε, τὸ ἀχώριστον οὐ παρέλιπεν. Οὐ γὰρ εἶπε Θεὸν μετὰ ἀνδρὸς, ἀλλὰ Θεὸν ἐν ἀνδρί. Πῶς δὲ νοήσομεν καὶ τὸ, Οψονται εἰς ὃν ἐξεκέντησαν, » εἰ μὴ τῆς σαρκὸς ἡ φύσις, ἡ δεξαμένη τοὺς ἥλους, αὐτὴ σαφῶς ἀποδείξῃ τοὺς τύπους; Οὐ γὰρ θεότητος οὐσία ἡ ἀόρατος καὶ ἀνεπαφὴς ἴχνη πολλῶν εἰς ἔλεγχον ἐπιφέρεσθαι ἥμελλεν· ἀλλ᾽ ἡ ἐκ τοῦ παθητοῦ γένους ληφθεῖσα τὴν τῶν ἠσεβηκότων ἐλέγξει παρανομίαν, γνωρίζειν συνωθουμένων ἐν τῇ τρωθείσῃ σαρκὶ τὰ οἰκεῖα τολμήματα. Οὕτω δέδεικται καὶ τὰ ἰδιώματα τῶν φύσεων διαφέροντα, καὶ τὸ κέρδος τῆς ἐνανθρωπήσεως ἀναντίῤῥητον, καὶ τὸ ἐπιχείρημα τῶν ἀντιλεγόντων ἀναίσχυντον, καὶ τὸ δυνατὸν τῆς ἀληθείας ἀκαταμάχητον.
Pros tous anairountas tēn tōn physeōn diaphoran meta to pathos kai tēn analēpsin. Pollē kai agērōs tēs alētheias hē dynamis, para pollōn men pollakis polemoumenē, to de eis telos aēttēton ergois autois epideiknymenē. Idou gar polloi tōn kat᾿ autēs hoplisthentōn, polla belē kakodoxias ekpempsantes, kai eidotes tǭ sterrhǭ tēs apodeixeōs hoplǭ tauta palin apokrousthenta, kai kena de kai anenergēta pros autous hypostrepsanta, teleutaion tōn allōn epempsan belos saphesterois elenchois syntribēnai dynamenon. Ei kai tis doiē, phēsi, dyo physeōn en Christǭ gegenēsthai synodon, all᾽ oun ge meta to pathos kai tēn analēpsin ouk eti dyo noēsomen, oute tina diaphoran kata physin metaxy tou Logou kai tēs sarkos pisteusomen hyparchein. Ti legete? ti apophainesthe? oichetai tōn physeōn to diaphoron, kai ouden pheretai toutōn gnōrisma? Ti oun onomasomen to prokeimenon? Logon monon (ou gar phaiēte sarka, en toutǭ timan dēthen oiomenoi)? Kai pōs ouch hybrizete toiautēn autou tēn ousian nomizontes einai, hōs dynaton heterą ousią ktistę̄ pros auton metastēnai? To gar tois hēttosi chōrēton koinon tōn pollōn, ouch henos exaireton. Hou de monon to aprositon idion, toutǭ pōs prostithetai aprositon; heteron? Kai ou monon ton Logon hybrizete, alla kai tēs sarkos hypostasin aphanizete. Hēs gar mēden eti leipetai gnōrisma, tautēs poiǭ tropǭ tēn doxan katanoēsomen? Ei en tǭ einai gnōrizetai, eikotōs doxazetai; ei de mē echei to einai, pōs karpoutai tēs doxēs to megethos? Ean mē deixēte to timōmenon, ou mēnyete tēs doxēs to hyperonkon. Anankē toinyn homologein asynchyton tōn dyo tēn henōsin, oute eis tropēn tou labontos, oute eis aphanismon tou lēphthentos, all᾽ eis koinōnian doxēs eph᾽ henos prosōpou kēryssomenēs. Kan gar hypomeinēte Logon monon onomazein to synamphoteron, kaitoi tēs physeōs anthistamenēs, oud᾽ houtōs krypsete to diaphoron; hopote to men ēn ap᾿ archēs, to d᾽ authis egeneto; kai to men aoraton kai apsēlaphēton eis apeiron ex apeirou, to de ex horatou kai psēlaphētou pros to aoraton kai anaphes metabebēke; kai to men analloiōton hapax, to de di᾽ alloiōseōs epi tēn kreittona lēxin elēlythen. Eita, ei monon Logos to menon, pōs ouk errhethē, hoti Hē sarx Logos egeneto, all' « Ho Logos sarx? » Tis de houtō memēnōs kai phrenoplēx, hōs tolmēsai eipein tēn theian ousian proslabein allēs theotētos ousian, ex heteras physeōs epigenomenēn; hin᾿ auxēsin paraskeuasę̄ noeisthai dia tēs toiautēs prosthēkēs tou kata physin anendeous kai teleiou? Pōs de hoi theioi logoi kai meta tēn xenēn anodon eti kēryssousi ta tēs sarkos diapheronta, to palin elthein, to kata ton auton ophthēsesthai tropon? Ē kai tois angelois enantia nomothetēsete, tois eirēkosi saphōs; « Houtos ho Iēsous ho analēphtheis aph' hymōn houtōs eleusetai, hon tropon etheasasthe auton poreuomenon eis ton ouranon ? » Panta pros emphasin sarkos, nyn men hōde, nyn de hōde theōroumenǭ; hon proteron etheasasthe, tout᾽ esti tois tēs sarkos ophthalmois; haper ho mē dechomenos houtōs ou monon tois angelois machetai, alla kai tois tou hagiou Pneumatos hierois logois antikathistatai. Pōs entynchanei hyper hēmōn ho Despotēs Christos? hōs Logos monon? Kai pou ta tēs homotimias kai axias tēs pros ton Patera, eiper entynchanōn kathaper hypodeesteros, kai ou meta authentias energei, ison echōn to pantodynamon dēlonoti tēs aparchēs to entynchanein hyper tou oikeiou phyramatos, hina deixę̄, posē peri tēn tēs sarkos physin hē schesis. Tina de ouk entrepei tou pansophou Paulou to tranotaton kērygma, hoti « Tous chronous tēs agnoias hyperidōn ho Theos, parangellei pasi pantachou metanoein, kathoti estēsen hēmeran, en hę̄ mellei krinein tēn oikoumenēn, en dikaiosynę̄, en andri, hǭ hōrise, pistin paraschōn pasin, anastēsas auton ek nekrōn? ; Mē anērētai hē diaphora? Mē ouk eipe Theon en andri? mē ouk edeixe ton egeironta Theon kai ton anastanta andra? ᾿All' ei kai to diaphoron edeixe, to achōriston ou parelipen. Ou gar eipe Theon meta andros, alla Theon en andri. Pōs de noēsomen kai to, Opsontai eis hon exekentēsan, » ei mē tēs sarkos hē physis, hē dexamenē tous hēlous, autē saphōs apodeixę̄ tous typous? Ou gar theotētos ousia hē aoratos kai anepaphēs ichnē pollōn eis elenchon epipheresthai hēmellen; all᾽ hē ek tou pathētou genous lēphtheisa tēn tōn ēsebēkotōn elenxei paranomian, gnōrizein synōthoumenōn en tę̄ trōtheisę̄ sarki ta oikeia tolmēmata. Houtō dedeiktai kai ta idiōmata tōn physeōn diapheronta, kai to kerdos tēs enanthrōpēseōs anantirrhēton, kai to epicheirēma tōn antilegontōn anaischynton, kai to dynaton tēs alētheias akatamachēton.
Against those who do away with the difference of the natures after the passion and the ascension. Great and ageless is the power of the truth: often attacked by many, it shows by its very works that it is unconquered in the end. For see, many of those armed against it, having shot many arrows of false doctrine and knowing that these were driven back by the firm weapon of proof and returned empty and ineffective upon themselves, have last of all shot an arrow that can be broken by plainer refutations. "Even if one grants," he says, "that there came about a coming together of two natures in Christ, yet after the passion and the ascension we shall no longer think of two, nor believe that there is any difference by nature between the Word and the flesh." What do you say? What do you declare? Is the difference of the natures gone, and no mark of them remains? What, then, shall we call what is before us? The Word alone (for you would not say flesh, thinking you honor him in this)? And how do you not insult him, thinking his substance to be such that another, created substance can change into it? For what can be contained by lesser things is common to many, not peculiar to one. But to that whose sole property is to be inaccessible, how can another inaccessible thing be added? And you not only insult the Word, but also make the hypostasis of the flesh vanish. For of that of which no mark is left any longer, in what way shall we understand the glory? If it is known in being, it is rightly glorified; but if it does not have being, how does it reap the greatness of glory? Unless you show what is honored, you do not declare the surpassing greatness of the glory. One must therefore confess the unconfused union of the two, neither to the change of the one who took nor to the vanishing of what was taken, but to a communion of glory proclaimed in one person. For even if you persist in naming both together "the Word alone," though nature resists, not even so will you hide the difference: since the one was from the beginning and the other came to be later; and the one is invisible and intangible from infinity to infinity, while the other passed from visible and tangible to invisible and impalpable; and the one is unalterable once for all, while the other came through alteration to a better lot. Then, if what remains is the Word alone, why was it not said, "The flesh became Word," but "The Word became flesh"? And who is so mad and crazed as to dare to say that the divine substance took on the substance of another Godhead, arising from another nature, so as to make one think of an increase, through such an addition, of what is by nature without need and perfect? And how do the divine words, even after the strange ascent, still proclaim the distinctive things of the flesh, the coming again, the being seen in the same manner? Or will you legislate against the angels too, who said plainly, "This Jesus, who was taken up from you, will come in the same way as you saw him going into heaven"? All of this points to the flesh, seen now here, now there: "as you saw him," that is, with the eyes of the flesh. He who does not accept this so fights not only against the angels, but also stands against the sacred words of the Holy Spirit. How does the Master Christ intercede for us? As the Word alone? And where then is his equal honor and dignity with the Father, if he intercedes as one lower, and does not act with authority, having equal almightiness? … plainly it belongs to the firstfruits to intercede for its own lump, so that he may show how great is his relation to the nature of the flesh. And whom does the most clear proclamation of the all-wise Paul not put to shame: "God, overlooking the times of ignorance, commands all people everywhere to repent, because he has fixed a day on which he will judge the world in righteousness by a man whom he has appointed, having given assurance to all by raising him from the dead"? Has the difference been done away with? Did he not say God in a man? Did he not show God who raises and the man who rose? But though he showed the difference, he did not omit the inseparability. For he did not say God with a man, but God in a man. And how shall we understand, "They will look on him whom they pierced," unless the nature of the flesh that received the nails itself clearly shows the marks? For it was not the invisible and intangible substance of the Godhead that was going to bear traces for the conviction of many; but the nature taken from the passible race will convict the lawlessness of the impious, as they are forced to recognize in the wounded flesh their own outrages. So it has been shown that the properties of the natures differ, that the gain of the becoming man is beyond dispute, that the attempt of the opponents is shameless, and that the power of the truth is invincible.